Indian Culture and Heritage

Secondary Course -223
Indian Culture and

Heritage
Course Coordinator
R.N. Meena
NATIONAL
INSTITUTE
SCHOOLING
OF
OPEN
(An autonomous organisation under MHRD,

Govt. of India)
A-24-25, Institutional
NOIDA-201309 (U.P.)
Area,
Sector-62,
Website: www.nios.ac.in, Toll Free No.

18001809393
National Institute of Open Schooling

August, 2012 (7,000 copies)
Published by the Secretary, National Institute of Open Schooling, A-24/25, Institutional Area, Sector-62, Noida-201309 and Printed at New Chanab Offset Printers, C-91,
Okhla Industrial Area, Phase-I,
New Delhi 110020
ADVISORY COMMITTEE
Dr. Sitansu S. Jena, Chairman, National Institute of Open Schooling, NOIDA
Dr. Kuldeep Agarwal, Director (Academic),
National Institute of Open Schooling,
NOIDA
Ms. Gopa Biswas, Jt. Director (Academic),
National Institute of Open Schooling,
NOIDA
CURRICULUM COMMITTEE
Dr. Shyam Singh Shashi, Director General,
Publication Division, M I B, Govt. of India
Prof. R.P. Sharma, Former Head &Dean, Department of Education, University of Delhi,
New Delhi
Prof. Bhikshu Satyapal, Department of
Buddhist Studies, University of Delhi, Sh.
6/1329
I.S.Asthana, Former Principal,

Degree college, Farrukhabad, U.P.
Bhartiya
Prof. M.K. Das, Dean, Faculty of Education,

M.G Kashi Vidyapeeth, Varanasi, U.P.
Dr.HumaMasood, Programme Officer, (Education),UNESCO.
Dr. Pratyush K. Mandal, Associate Professor
(History), DESSH, NCERT, New Delhi
Dr. Indu Virendra, Associate Professor,
Jamia Milia Islamia, University, New Delhi
Ms. Anita Devraj, Principal, D.A.V. Public
School, Bahadurgarh, Hariyana
Dr. S.S. Hasan, Sanskriti Foundation, New
Delhi
Dr. Ramesh Chandra, Former Reader
(Economics), DESSH, NCERT, & SEO,
NIOS, New Delhi
7/1329
Mr. Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer

(Sanskrit) & Course co-ordinator (ICH), Academic Department, NIOS
Dr. C. M. Khanna, Chairman, MDPP & SK,
New Delhi
LESSON WRITERS & REVIEWERS
Dr. I.S. Asthana, Former Principal, Bhartiya
Ms. Anita Devraj, Principal, D.A.V., Public
School, Bahadurgarh, Hariyana.
(Economics), DESSH,NCERT, New Delhi &
SEO, NIOS.
Sh. Hitendra Srivastava, Principal, Space India School, Kanjhawala, Delhi-81.
Sh. C.M. Khanna, Chairman MDPP & SK,
New Delhi
8/1329
Dr. Indu Virendra, Associate Professor,

Jamia Milia Islamia, University, New Delhi
Pratyush K. Mandal, Associate Professor
(History), DESSH, NCERT, New Delhi
Dr. Sarvadaman Mishra, Lecturer in History,
Govt. College, Ajmer (Raj.)
Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer
(Sanskrit), Academic Deptt., NIOS.
EDITORS
Dr. I.S. Asthana, Former Principal, Bhartiya
Ms. Anita Devraj, Principal, D.A.V., Public
School, Bahadurgarh, Hariyana
(Economics), DESSH, NCERT, New Delhi &
SEO, NIOS
9/1329
Mr. Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer

(Sanskrit) & Course co-ordinator (ICH), Academic Department, NIOS
COURSE COORDINATOR
Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer
(Sanskrit), Academic Deptt., NIOS.
GRAPHIC ARTIST
Mr. Mahesh Sharma, Graphic Artist, National Institute of Open Schooling, NOIDA
Laser Typesetted
Systesms
by
Graphic
&
Data
Chairmans Message
Dear learner,
As the needs of the society in general, and
some groups in particular, keep on changing
with time, the methods and techniques required for fulfilling those aspirations also
have to be modified accordingly. Education
is an instrument of change. The right type of
education at right time can bring about aspirations of society, attitudinal changes to
face the new/fresh challenges and the courage to face difficult situations. This can be
very effectively achieved by regular periodic
curriculum renewal. A static curriculum does
not serve any purpose, as it does not cater to
the current needs and aspirations of the individual and society.
For this purpose only, educationists from all
over the country come together at regular intervals to deliberate on the issues of changes
11/1329
needed and required. As an outcome of such

deliberations, the National Curriculum
Framework (NCF 2005) came out, which
spells out in detail the type of education desirable/needed at various levels of education
- primary, elementary, secondary or senior
secondary.
Keeping this framework and other national
and societal concerns in mind, we have currently revised the curricula of all the subjects
at the secondary level, making them updated
and need based. Textual material production
is an integral and essential part of all NIOS
programmes offered through open and distance learning system. Therefore, we have
taken special care to make the learning material user friendly, interesting and attractive
for you.
I would like to thank all the eminent persons
involved in making this material interesting
12/1329
and relevant to your needs. I hope you find it

appealing and absorbing.
On behalf of National Institute of Open
Schooling, I wish you all a bright and successful future.
(Dr. S. S. Jena)
Chairman, NIOS
A Note from the Director

Dear Learner,
The Academic Department at the National
Institute of Open Schooling tries to bring you
new programmes every now and then in accordance with your needs and requirements.
We are now revising the curriculum in all the
subjects at the secondary level. In order to
bring to you a curriculum which is at p ar
with other boards in the country, we consulted the curriculum in different subjects at
the CBSE and Several State Boards of Secondary Education. The National Curriculum
Framework developed by the National Council for Educational Research and Training
was kept as a reference point. After making a
comprehensive comparative study, we developed the curriculum that was functional,
related to life situations and simple. Leading
educationists of the country were involved
14/1329
and under their guidance, we have been able

to revise and update the curriculum.
At the same time, we also had a look at the
learning material. We have removed old,
outdated information and added new, relevant things and have tried to make it attractive and appealing for you. Indian Culture
and Heritage is an interesting and enjoyable
subject where you get and know about your
countrys such contributions in this area.
I hope you will find the new material that is
now in your hands interesting and exciting.
Any suggestions for further improvement are
welcome.
Let me wish you all a happy and successful
future.
(Dr. Kuldeep Agarwal)
Director (Academic)
A Word With you

Dear learner,
Congratulations for selecting this interesting
subject - Indian Culture & Heritage. You may
be aware that our beloved country, India, has
a long history, being one of the oldest civilizations in the world. In this Course, you will
study about the rich and fertile culture &
heritage of our glorious nation. And I m sure
you will be proud of being a part of this ancient, grand civilization. You could not have
imagined, on your own, the amazing progress that our ancestors, as human beings,
made in various spheres of life - be it in the
field of languages and the vast literature that
we have, or that in Art & Architecture,
Music, Dance & Drama, Science, Education,
Philosophy & Religion. Our culture and heritage was so attractive that it was even adopted or adapted by other countries too. You
16/1329
will read about all this in this course material. I m sure you will get immense pleasure
and happiness in reading it.
Everything about our vast culture and heritage cannot be told in this short course. But I
m sure it will motivate you to learn more by
visiting libraries and reading other books on
it. You can find a lot of information on the
internet too, if you have the means to access
it. Some of you may be fortunate enough to
visit the sites yourself and get to see it with
your own eyes, getting first hand experience.
Another source is the museums that are
storehouses of artifacts and remnants of our
culture & heritage, lovingly and painstakingly preserved, by the curators there.
This material is intended to serve as a friend,
philosopher and guide in your search for
knowledge and for getting an insight into
this very interesting field. If this happens,
we, here at NIOS, will be glad to know that
17/1329
we have succeeded in our endeavour to make

you aware of such a rich legacy you, all of us,
have inherited from our ancestors.
Any comments and suggestions will be welcome. I wish you success in your studies, career and life.
(R.N. Meena)
Academic Officer (Sanskrit)
How to use the Study Material

Congratulation! You have accepted the challenge to be a self-learner. NIOS is with you at
every step and has developed the material in
Indian Culture and Heritage with the help of
a team of experts, keeping you in mind. A
format supporting independent learning has
been followed. You can take the best out of
this material if you follow the instructions
given. The relevant icons used in the material will guide you.
Title: will give a clear indication of the contents within. Do read it.
Introduction: This will introduce you to the
lesson and also link it to the previous one.
Objectives: These are statements of outcomes of learning expected from you after
studying the lesson. You are expected to
19/1329
achieve them, do read them and check if you

have achieved.
Content: Total content has been divided into
sections and subsections. Section leads you
from one content element to another and
subsections help in comprehension of the
concepts in the content elements.
Notes: Each page carries empty space in the
side margins, for you to write important
points or make notes.
Activities: Certain activities have been suggested for better understanding of the
concept.
Intext Questions: Very short answer self
check questions are asked after every section, the answers to which are given at the
end of the lesson. These will help you to
check your progress. Do solve them. Successful completion will allow you to decide
20/1329
whether to proceed further or go back and

learn again.
What You Have Learnt: This is the summary
of the main points of the lesson. It will help
in recapitulation and revision. You are welcome to add your own points to it also.
Terminal Questions: These are long and
short questions that provide an opportunity
to practice for a clear understanding of the
whole topic.
Answers to Intext Questions: These will help
you to know how correctly you have
answered the intext questions.
Hints for Terminal Questions: This will help
you to find correct answer.
Contents
MODULE 1. CULTURE
Lesson 1: Culture: An Introduction
Lesson 2: Indian Culture
MODULE 2. HISTORY AND CULTURE
THROUGH THE AGES
Lesson 3: Ancient India
Lesson 4: Medieval India
Lesson 5: Modem India
MODULE
3.
LITERATURE
LANGUAGES
AND
Lesson 6: Indian Languages and Literature-I

Lesson 7: Indian Languages and LiteratureII
22/1329
MODULE
4.
PHILOSOPHY
RELIGION
AND
Lesson 8: Religion and Philosophy in ancient

India
Lesson 9: Religion and Philosophy in Medieval India
Lesson 10: Religious Reform Movements in
Modem India
MODULE 5. PAINTING, PERFORM
1NG ARTS AND ARCHITEC TURE
Lesson 11: Indian Painting
Lesson 12: Performing Arts: Music. Dance
and Drama
Lesson 13: Indian Architecture
MODULE
6.
TECHNOLOGY
SCIENCE
AND
Lesson 14: Science and Technology in India

Lesson 15: Scientists of Ancient India
Lesson 16: Science and Scientists of Medieval India
Lesson 17: Scientists of Modern India
MODULE 7. EDUCATION
Lesson 18: Education in India
MODULE 8. SOCIAL STRUCTURE
Lesson 19: Indian Social Structure
Lesson 20: Socio-Cultural Issues in Contemporary India
MODULE 9. SPREAD OF INDIAN
CULTURE ABROAD
24/1329
Lesson 21: Spread of Indian Culture Abroad

Curriculum
Sample Question Paper
Feedback Form
MODULE-1
CULTURE
1. CULTURE: AN
INTRODUCTION
The English word Culture is derived from
the Latin term cult or cultus meaning
tilling, or cultivating or refining and worship.
In sum it means cultivating and refining a
thing to such an extent that its end product
evokes our admiration and respect. This is
practically the same as Sanskriti of the
Sanskrit language. The term Sanskriti has
been derived from the root Kri (to do) of
Sanskrit language. Three words came from
this root Kri; prakriti (basic matter or
26/1329
condition), Sanskriti (refined matter or condition) and vikriti (modified or decayed

matter or condition) when prakriti or a raw
material is refined it becomes Sanskriti and
when broken or damaged it becomes vikriti.
OBJECTIVES
After studying this lesson you will be able to:
understand the concept and
meaning of culture;
establish the relationship between
culture and civilization;
Establish the link between culture
and heritage;
discuss the role and impact of culture in human life.
1.1 CONCEPT OF CULTURE
Culture is a way of life. The food you eat, the

clothes you wear, the language you speak in
and the God you worship all are aspects of
culture. In very simple terms, we can say that
culture is the embodiment of the way in
which we think and do things. It is also the
things
that we have inherited as members of society. All the achievements of human beings as
members of social groups can be called culture. Art, music, literature, architecture,
sculpture, philosophy, religion and science
can be seen as aspects of culture. However,
culture also includes the customs, traditions,
festivals, ways of living and ones outlook on
various issues of life.
Culture thus refers to a human-made environment which includes all the material and
nonmaterial products of group life that are
transmitted from one generation to the next.
There is a general agreement among social
scientists that culture consists of explicit and
implicit patterns of behaviour acquired by
human beings. These may be transmitted
through symbols, constituting the distinctive
achievements of human groups, including
their embodiment as artefacts. The essential
core of culture thus lies in those finer ideas
30/1329
which are transmitted within a group-both

historically derived as well as selected with
their attached value. More recently, culture
denotes historically transmitted patterns of
meanings embodied in symbols, by means of
which people communicate, perpetuate and
develop their knowledge about and express
their attitudes toward life.
Culture is the expression of our nature in our
modes of living and thinking. It may be seen
in our literature, in religious practices, in recreation and enjoyment. Culture has two distinctive components, namely, material and
non-material. Material culture consists of
objects that are related to the material aspect
of our life such as our dress, food, and household goods. Non-material culture refers to
ideas, ideals, thoughts and belief. Culture
varies from place to place and country to
country. Its development is based on the
31/1329
historical process operating in a local,

regional or national context. For example, we
differ in our ways of greeting others, our
clothing, food habits, social and religious ustoms and practices from the West. In other
words, the people of any country are characterised by their distinctive cultural
traditions.
INTEXT QUESTIONS 1.1
1. How can you say that Culture and
Sanskriti carry the same meaning?
_________________________________
2. Fill in the blanks:
a. All the achievements of human beings and
groups can be called __________
b. Culture has two distinctive components
viz. material and _____________
1.2
CULTURE
CIVILIZATION
AND
The word culture and civilization are often

used synonymously. However, they have
clearly defined meanings differentiating
them. Civilization means having better ways
of living and sometimes making nature bend
to fulfill their needs. It also includes organizing societies into politically well-defined
groups working collectively for improved
conditions of life in matters of food, dress,
communication, and so on. Thus some
groups consider themselves as civilized and
look down upon others. This disposition of
certain groups has even led to wars and holocausts, resulting in mass destruction of human beings.
On the other hand culture refers to the inner being, a refinement of head and heart.
This includes arts and sciences, music and
33/1329
dance and various higher pursuits of human

life which are also classified as cultural activities. One who may be poor and wearing
cheap
clothes
may
be
considered
uncivilized, but still he or she may be the
most cultured person. One possessing ostentatious wealth may be considered as civlilized but he may not be cultured Therefore, when we think of culture, we have to
understand that it is different from
civilization.
As we have seen, culture is the higher levels
of inner refinement of a human being. Humans are not merely physical beings. They
live and act at three levels: physical, mental
and spiritual. While better ways of living socially and politically and better utilization of
nature around us may be termed as civilization. This is not enough to be cultured. Only
when the deeper levels of a persons intellect
and consciouness are brought into expression can we call him/her cultured.
34/1329

1. What is the difference between culture and
civilization?
2. Give two similarities of culture and
civilization
1.3
CULTURE
HERITAGE
AND
Cultural development is a historical process.

Our ancestors learnt many things from their
predecessors. With the passage of time they
also added to it from their own experience
and gave up those which they did not consider useful. We in turn have learnt many
things from our ancestors. As time goes we
continue to add new thoughts, new ideas to
those already existent and sometimes we
give up some which we dont consider useful
any
more. This is how culture is transmitted and

carried forward from generation to next generation. The culture we inherit from our predecessors is called our cultural heritage. This
heritage exists at various levels. Humanity as
a whole has inherited a culture which may be
called human heritage. A nation also inherits
a culture which may be termed as national
cultural heritage.
Cultural heritage includes all those aspects
or values of culture transmitted to human
beings by their ancestors from generation to
generation. They are cherished, protected
and maintained by them with unbroken continuity and they feel proud of it.
A few examples would be helpful in clarifying the concept of heritage. The Taj Mahal,
Swami Narayan Temple of Gandhinagar and
Delhi, Red Fort of Agra, Delhis Qutub Minar, Mysore Palace, Jain Temple of Dilwara
(Rajasthan) Nizamuddin Aulias Dargah,
37/1329
Golden Temple of Amritsar, Gurudwara Sisganj of Delhi, Sanchi Stupa, Christian

Church in Goa, India Gate etc., are all important places of our heritage and are to be
protected by all means.
Besides the architectural creations, monuments, material artifacts, the intellectual
achievements, philosophy, treasures of
knowledge, scientific inventions and discoveries are also the part of heritage. In Indian
context the contributions of Baudhayan, Aryabhatta, Bhaskaracharya in the field of
Mathematics, Astronomy and Astrology;
Kanad and Varahmihir in the field of Physics; Nagarjuna in the field of Chemistry, Susruta and Charak in the field of Medicines and
Patanjali in the field of Yoga are profound
treasures of Indian
Cultural heritage. Culture is liable to change,
but our heritage does not. We individuals,
belonging to a culture or a particular group,
38/1329
may acquire or borrow certain cultural traits

of other communities/cultures, but our belongingness to Indian cultural heritage will
remain unchanged. Our Indian cultural heritage will bind us together e.g. Indian literature and scriptures namely Vedas, Upanishads Gita and Yoga System etc. have contributed a lot by
way of providing right knowledge, right action, behavior and practices as complementary to the development of civilization.
1. What is cultural heritage?
_________________________________
2. Give some examples of cultural heritage.
_________________________________
1.4
GENERAL
CHARACTERISTICS
OF
CULTURE
Now let us discuss some general characteristics, which are common to different cultures throughout the world.
1. Culture is learned and acquired: Culture is acquired in the sense that there are
certain behaviours which are acquired
through heredity. Individuals inherit certain
qualities from their parents but socio-cultural patterns are not inherited. These are
learnt from family members, from the group
and the society in which they live. It is thus
apparent that the culture of human beings is
influenced by the physical and social environment through which they operate.
2. Culture is shared by a group of
people: A thought or action may be called
40/1329
culture if it is shared and believed or practiced by a group of people.

3. Culture is cumulative: Different knowledge embodied in culture can be passed
from one generation to another generation.
More and more knowledge is added in the
particular culture as the time passes by. Each
may work out solution to problems in life
that passes from one generation to another.
This cycle remains as the particular culture
goes with time.
4. Culture changes: There is knowledge,
thoughts or traditions that are lost as new
cultural traits are added. There are possibilities of cultural changes within the particular
culture as time passes.
5. Culture is dynamic: No culture remains on the permanent state. Culture is
changing constantly as new ideas and new
techniques are added as time passes
41/1329
modifying or changing the old ways. This is

the characteristics of culture that stems from
the cultures cumulative quality.
6. Culture gives us a range of permissible behaviour patterns: It involves how
an activity should be conducted, how an individual should act appropriately.
7. Culture is diverse: It is a system that
has several mutually interdependent parts.
Although these parts are separate, they are
interdependent with one another forming
culture as whole.
8. Culture is ideational: Often it lays
down an ideal pattern of behaviour that are
expected to be followed by individuals so as
to gain social acceptance from the people
with the same culture.
42/1329

1. What is meant by permissible behaviour
patterns?
_________________________________
2. How can you say that culture is dynamic?
_________________________________
1.5
IMPORTANCE
OF
CULTURE
IN
HUMAN LIFE
Culture is closely linked with life. It is not an

add-on, an ornament that we as human beings can use. It is not merely a touch of colour. It is what makes us human. Without culture, there would be no humans. Culture is
made up of traditions, beliefs, way of life,
from the most spiritual to the most material.
It gives us meaning, a way of leading our
lives. Human beings are creators of culture
and, at the same time, culture is what makes
us human.
A fundamental element of culture is the issue
of religious belief and its symbolic expression. We must value religious identity and be
aware of current efforts to make progress in
terms of interfaith dialogue, which is actually
an intercultural dialogue. As the world is becoming more and more global and we coexist
45/1329
on a more global level we cant just think

theres only one right way of living or that
any one is valid. The need for coexistence
makes the coexistence of cultures and beliefs
necessary. In order to not make such mistakes, the best
thing we can do is get to know other cultures,
while also getting to know our own. How can
we dialogue with other cultures, if we dont
really know what our own culture is?
The three eternal and universal values of
Truth, Beauty and Goodness are closely
linked with culture. It is culture that brings
us closer to truth through philosophy and religion; it brings beauty in our lives through
the Arts and makes us aesthetic beings; and
it is culture that makes us ethical beings by
bringing us closer to other human beings
and teaching us the values of love, tolerance
and peace.
46/1329

1. What does culture provide for a decent
life?
_________________________________
2. Which individual would be called uncultured in society?
_________________________________
WHAT YOU HAVE LEARNT
Culture has been derived from Latin term
Cult or Cultus meaning tilling or refining.
Sanskriti is derived from Sanskrit root Kri
meaning to do.
Culture may be defined as the way an individual and especially a group live, think, feel
and organize themselves, celebrate and share
life.
Culture has different characteristics. It can
be acquired, lost or shared. It is cumulative.
It is dynamic, diverse and gives us a range of
permissible behaviour-pattern. It can
change. Culture includes both material and
non-material components.
In deeper sense it is culture that produces
the kind of literature, music, dance, sculpture, architecture and various other art
forms as well as the many organizations and
structures that make the functioning of the
society smooth and well-ordered.
Culture provides us with ideas, ideals and
values to lead a decent life.
48/1329
Self-restraint in conduct, consideration for

the feelings of others, for the rights of others,
are the highest marks of culture.
A cultural heritage means all the aspects or
values of culture transmitted to human beings by their ancestors to the next
generation.
Architectural creations, monuments, material artifacts, the intellectual achievements,
philosophy, pleasure of knowledge, scientific
inventions and discoveries are parts of
heritage.
TERMINAL QUESTIONS
1. How will you define the concept of
culture?
2. How is
synonymous?
culture
and
3. What is cultural heritage?
civilization
49/1329
4. What are the general characteristics of

culture?
ANSWERS TO INTEXT QUESTIONS
1.1
1. Cultures literal meaning is to do and

Sanskriti also literally means refining and
cultivating.
2. a. Culture
b. Non-material.
1.2
1. Culture is what we are and civilization is

what we posses or we make use of.
2. Changes in both culture and civilization
occur. Civilization is advanced state of
culture.
1.3
1. Culture that we inherit from our ancestors
is called our cultural heritage.
2. Taj Mahal, Red Fort of agra, Vedas, Upanishads and Gita
(Architectural monuments, Treasures of
knowledge, Scientific and intellectual
achievements)
1.4
1. Culture forms an ideal pattern of behaviour that is expected to be followed by

individuals.
2. Culture is changing constantly. New ideas
and new techniques are added from time to
time.
51/1329
1.5
1. Culture provides us with ideas, ideals and

values to lead a decent life.
2. One who does not have self-restraint in
thought in feelings and in action, may be
called an uncultured individual.
2.
INDIAN
CULTURE
Have you ever thought of the amazing progress we, as human beings, have made in
various spheres of life, be it language, literature, art and architecture, science or religion?
Have you ever wondered how all this has
been possible? This happened because, we
did not have to make a fresh beginning each
time, but were able to make use of and build
on the work of past generations. You have
never had to bother about having to make
your own script or creating a new language
system for yourself. These are already given
to you which you enjoy as a member of society. Then you build on it by making your
contribution or addition which further becomes an asset for the coming generations.
This is a continuous and never-ending
53/1329
process. It is a precious possession unique to

human beings and is known as culture. Culture is a way of life. You, your family has a
culture and so does your region and your
country. You may be curious to know about
the uniqueness of Indian culture and find
out its distinct characteristics. In this unit we
will understand how Indian culture is unique
and what are its characteristics.
OBJECTIVES
After reading this lesson you will be able to:
describe the distinctive features of

Indian culture;
identify the central points and
uniqueness of Indian culture;
discuss the importance of spirituality in Indian culture;
explain the points of diversity and
underlying unity in it; and
trace the process of infusion into
and integration of elements
from other cultures in Indian
culture.
2.1 CHARACTERISTICS
INDIAN CULTURE
OF
Indian culture is as many sided as life. It includes intellectual and social aspects of any
human being. It also takes account of the
aesthetic instinct as well as the spiritual impulses of human being. It has also, in effect,
an appeal to the subconscious as a force
making for the formation of character.
Look at the map of India and you see India is

a vast country with a lot of diversity in her
physical and social environment. We see
people around us speaking different languages, having different religions and practising different rituals. You can also see these
diversities in their food habits and dress patterns. Besides, look at the myriad forms of
dance and music in our country. But within
56/1329
all these diversities there is an underlying

unity which acts as a cementing force. The
intermingling of people has been steadily
taking place in India over centuries. A number of people of different racial stock, ethnic
backgrounds and religious beliefs have
settled down here. Let us not forget that the
composite and dynamic character of Indian
culture is a result of the rich contributions of
all these diverse cultural groups over a long
period of time. The distinctive features of Indian culture and its uniqueness are the precious possession of all Indians.
2.1.1 Continuity and Change
Many great cultures had developed in different countries and regions of the world. Many
of them have perished or have been replaced
by other cultures. However Indian culture
has had an enduring character. Despite major changes and upheavals significant
threads of continuity can be traced
57/1329
throughout the course of Indian history right

upto the present day.
You may have read about the Harappan civilization which flourished in the Indian subcontinent over 4500 years ago. Archaeologists have found evidences to show that cultures existed here even before the matured
phase of the Harappan civilization. This tells
us that we have a very long history behind
us. And yet what is amazing is that even
today the pattern of a house in an Indian village is not very different from that of a
Harappan house. Some aspects of Harappan
culture are still practised, such as, the worshipping of Mother Goddess and Pashupati.
Similarly, Vedic, Buddhist, Jain and many
other traditions continue to be followed even
today. At the same time one should not lose
sight of the changes as are evident in the
multistoried buildings in the metropolitan
cities like Mumbai and Delhi, quite unlike
the Harappan houses that had only one
58/1329
storey. The point to be noted here is that

continuity and change in our civilization has
gone hand in hand. In fact, a remarkable feature of Indian culture is that along with continuity it has kept on changing, whereas the
basic spirit of our culture continued. It has
kept on discarding what was becoming irrelevant in the modern age. In our long history,
there have been periods of ups and downs.
As a result, movements have grown and reforms brought about. The reform movements in the Vedic religion brought about by
Jainism and Buddhism in sixth century BC
and the religious and social awakening in the
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries in
modern India are a few examples when revolutionary changes were brought about in
Indian thought and practices. Yet the thread
of basic philosophy of Indian culture continued and still persists. Thus a process of continuity and change has always been a feature
of Indian culture. This shows the dynamic
character of our culture.
2.1.2 Variety and Unity
Indian culture, over the last three mellenia,
has successfully, but quietly, observed the
best assimilable parts from other religions
and cultures, from time to time and integated them into itself. Indeed few cultures in
the world have such variety as the Indian
culture. You may perhaps wonder why the
people of Kerala use coconut oil while the
people of Uttar Pradesh use mustard oil for
cooking. This is because Kerala is a coastal
state and coconut grows here in plenty.
60/1329
While Uttar Pradesh is a plain area which is

favourable for the growth of mustard. What
is the similarity in the Bhangra dance of
Punjab or the Pongal of Tamil Nadu or the
Bihu dance of Assam? Both are celebrated
after a rich harvest of crops. Have you noticed the different languages that we speak
like Bengali, Tamil, Gujarati or Oriya? India
is the home of many forms of dance and music which we normally use for festivals and
social functions like marriages or the birth of
a child.
A large number of languages and dialects are
spoken in our country which has led to the
growth of a great variety of literature. People
belonging to eight great religions of the
world co-exist here in a harmonious manner.
Do you know that India is home to many religions of the world like Jainism, Buddhism,
Sikhism and of course Hinduism. Numerous
styles of architecture, sculpture and painting
have developed here. Different styles of
61/1329
music and dance, both folk and classical, exist in the country. So also are numerous festivals and customs. This wide variety has led
to the making of Indian culture both composite one and rich and beautiful at the same
time. Why is there so much variety in our
culture? There are many reasons for this.
The vastness of the country and variation in
its physical and climatic features is an obvious reason for the variety.
The second important reason for the variety
in our culture is the intermingling among
various ethnic groups. Since time immemorial, people from far and near have been coming and settling here. We find people belonging to different racial stocks like the ProtoAustraloids, the Negroids and the Mongoloids living in India. Various ethnic groups
like Iranians, Greeks,
Kushanas, Shakas, Hunas, Arabs, Turks,
Mughals and Europeans also came to India,
62/1329
settled here and intermixed with the local

population. The people belonging to other
cultures brought their cultural habits,
thoughts and ideas, which got amalgamated
into the existing culture. You will be surprised to know that it was only around
second century BC that stitched clothes such
as salwars, kurtas, topees, etc. were brought
to India, by the Kushanas, Shakas and
Parthians. Prior to that Indians wore clothes
which were unstitched. The latest is the introduction of shirts, trousers, skirts, etc.
which were brought by the Europeans in
the eighteenth century. India through the

ages has shown a remarkable capacity for assimilation of ideas. This has contributed to
the variety and richness of our culture.
Along with contacts with outside cultures,
cultural exchange between different regions
of India has also continued. The Chikan work
of Lucknow, Phulkari embrodery of Punjab,
Kantha embroidery of Bengal, Patola of
Orissa show a distinct regional flavour. Although the centres in the South, North, East
and West of India have their characteristic
cultures, yet these did not develop in absolute isolation. Inspite of physical barriers, Indians used to travel from one part of the
country to another for trade or pilgrimage.
Some regions were joined together through
conquests or by alliance. As a result, people
transmitted cultural habits and thoughts
from one part of the country to the other.
Military campaigns too took people from one
64/1329
place to another. This helped in exchanging

ideas. Such contacts have led to the development of commonness in Indian culture,
which has been maintained throughout our
history. Another unifying factor is climate.
Despite geographical diversity and climatic
variations India experiences an inherent
unity. The system of monsoons is the most
important component of the Indian climatic
pattern and this gives unity to the whole
country. The coming of the monsoon has ensured that agriculture remains the main occupation of the people of India. On the other
hand the differences in physical features
have affected the food habits, dress, houses
and economic activities of people leading to
the formation of social, economic and political institutions. These factors in turn influenced the thinking and philosophy of the
people. The variety in physical features and
climate of India has thus led to the development of a variety of cultures in different
65/1329
regions. The typical features of different regions have given some identity to these
cultures.
The composite nature of our culture is reflected in our music, dance forms, drama and art
forms like paintings, sculpture and architecture as well. Our literature in different languages also reflects this composite nature.
Unity in diversity is reflected in our political
forms as well. During the early Vedic period,
society was pastoral, that is, people used to
move from place to place in search of
pastures.
But as the these people started practising agriculture, they settled down. This settled life
led to community development and growth
of towns which needed rules and regulations.
Thus emerged a political organisation. This
included the sabhas and samitis which were
political bodies through which people
66/1329
participated in governance. In course of

time, the concept of rashtra emerged and
possession of territory became the new
measure of power. In some places, republics
came up. The period from sixth to fourth
century BC is known as the age of mahajanapadas in India. In these kingdoms
kings had more powers. Subsequently large
empires were also established with emperors
exercising absolute powers. You may be
aware of ancient rulers such as Ashoka,
Samudragupta and Harshavardhana. The
Mughals also established a vast empire in India. The British established themselves in
India and in l858, India became a part of the
British Empire. However in 1947, we were
able to gain our freedom after a long
struggle. Today we are a sovereign, socialist,
secular and democratic republic and a uniform system of government prevails over the
length and breadth of the country.

1. Name the state where Bhangra is a popular
dance form.
2. What is the dance form of Assam known
as?
3. Who brought salwars, kurtas, topees etc.
to India around second century BC?
4. Which region is famous for Patola?
2.1.3 Secular Outlook
The secular character of Indian culture is a
result of the intermingling of people belonging to diverse cultural groups over a long
period of time. There have been instances of
occasional conflicts here and there, but by
and large, people have lived together peacefully for centuries.
68/1329
The popular cultural traditions of India are

the best examples of such cultural synthesis
in which a large number of people belonging
to different religious groups come together.
You are aware that there is a great variety of
thoughts and habits in our country. Among
such a variety, dominance of one particular
thought is not possible. You will recall that
Hindus,
Muslims,
Christians,
Sikhs,
Buddhists, Jains, Parsees and Jews live in
India. The constitution declares India to be a
secular country. Everyone is free to profess,
practise and propagate any religion of his/
her own choice. The state has no religion of
its own and all religions are treated equally
by the state. No one is to be discriminated on
the basis of religion. The people have, to a
large extent, developed a broad outlook and
they believe in the concept of live and let others live.
69/1329
Right to freedom of religion ensures secular

nature of our polity. In the Western context
development of secularism meant complete
separation of the church and the state. In India secularism is taken as a more positive
concept to cope with the complex social
structure in the country with a view to protecting the interests of all, particularly the
minorities.
2.1.4 Universalism
The concept of coexistence has not been confined to the geographical and political
boundaries of the country only. India has a
universal outlook and it has been promoting
the message of peace and harmony to the entire world. India has been raising a strong
voice against racialism and colonialism. It
has protested against the formation of power
blocks in the world. In fact India became one
of the founder members of the non-aligned
movement. India is committed to the
70/1329
development of other underdeveloped nations. In this manner, India has been discharging her responsibilities as a part of the
world fraternity and has been contributing to
the progress of the world.
It has to be remembered that the subcontinent of India has been one cultural unit
throughout the ages, cutting across political
boundaries.
2.1.5 Materialistic and Spiritualistic
Culture is spiritual development of a race or
nation in the field of mind, interests, conduct, thought, art, skills and civilization.
India is popularly known to be a land of spirituality particularly to the West. However,
Indian history from ancient times to present
day shows that the developments of materialistic and non-materialistic culture have
been going on alongside. You will recall that
the Harappan civilization was an urban one.
It had a systematic town planning where
roads cut each other at right angles. They
had a profound knowledge of mathematics,
weights and measures.
72/1329
They had built their towns in a scientific

manner and had an elaborate drainage system. The Harappans had external trade and
travelled across the seas to trade with the
Sumerians.
Excellent books on medicines, planets, stars,
and plants were written. Discoveries of
theories-like earth rotates around the sun
or earth is round were made by Indians
long before Europe accepted them. Similarly
in the area of mathematics and in the field of
medicine and other sciences Indias achievements in ancient times have been remarkable. There was no opposition or resistance
by religious or other thoughts in pursuing
such knowledge.
In philosophical thought even atheistic
thinking developed and grew in India. You
may be aware that Jainism and Buddhism
are silent about the existence of God. What
does all this tell us? Indeed, that Indian
73/1329
culture has been both materialistic and nonmaterialistic or spiritualistic.

The culture of India is the living expression
of the simplicity and profoundity of her
people.
2.2 CULTURAL IDENTITY,

RELIGION, REGION AND
ETHNICITY
Our cultural identities are based on various
factors such as religion and region. As a result each Indian possesses multiple identities.
Which of these identities asserts itself at a
certain point of time and prevails over the
others, depends on the political, social or
economic context in which the person finds
himself/herself. Thus each person may have
some things in common with another, but
may be vastly different in some other aspects. For example, except belief, forms of
worship and rituals, there may be little that
is common among those who follow a particular faith from the point of view of the whole
country. Even in the forms of worship and
rituals there are sectorian and regional
differences.
Thus culturally, Hindus are not all similar,

nor are all the Muslims. Brahmins in Tamil
Nadu are quite different from their counterparts in Kashmir. Similarly, Muslims in Kerala and Uttar Pradesh are dissimilar in several aspects of their culture. Regional identities are more real. People of different religions and jatis may have common regional
cultural traits like language, food, dress, values and also the worldview. In Bengal, both
Hindus and Muslims take pride in being
Bengalis. Elsewhere one finds Hindus, Christians and Muslims sharing several elements
of regional culture.
In principle, different religious groups owe
their allegiance to different religious doctrines. For instance the Vedas and Shastras
may be sources of inspiration for Hindus,
Koran and Hadees for Muslims, and the
Bible for Christians. However, at the level of
rituals and life styles there is a lot of
76/1329
intermingling among followers of different

religions.
Ethnic culture is strong among the tribal
groups. For example, in the small state of
Nagaland, there are more than a dozen tribes
and they differ from each other in their
dress, speech and beliefs. Bastar district of
Chhattisgarh has several groups claiming
different ethnic origins.
2.3 CULTURAL INFLUENCES

In the modern context, there are at least
three significant influences on our culture.
They are westernisation, emergent national
cultural styles and popular culture.
Before independence some Western modes
were adopted by the aristocracy and members of the civil services. The influence, over
the years, has spread to the middle classes
and to a small extent, to the villages as well.
The growing demand for English medium
schools in the villages is a proof of this
statement.
During the struggle for freedom a new style
emerged. This became a national style. For
example the Gandhi cap and khadi may now
be only ceremonial and a symbol, but it contributed to the unity of the country and
provided commonness to culture.
78/1329
Popular culture which is the product of mass

media is another unifying factor. The impact
of films has been tremendous. Radio and
television also reshape images and attitudes.
Their hold on us is undeniable. Modern media has promoted issues that are of both traditional and public interest.
1. Give two examples of people who came to
India from outside and settled here.
2. Which component of climate gives unity to
India?
3. Name the civilization with which the
Harappans were known to have had trade relations across the seas.

The meaning of culture is very wide and
comprehensive. It has been defined as a sum
total of integrated learned behaviour. It connotes a way of life of the people living in a
society.
Culture constitutes knowledge, belief, arts,
morals, law, customs and any other capabilities and habits acquired by humans as members of society.
Due to its adaptability and comprehensiveness, Indian culture has survived through
the ages.
Unity in diversity is one of the major characteristics of Indian culture which makes it
unique.
80/1329
A synthesis of various cultures came about

through the ages to give shape to what is recognised as Indian culture today.
Spirituality and value based life style is the
core of Indian culture but it has a scientific
temperament too.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What are the different components of
culture?
2. Give the meaning of material and non-material culture.
3. Define the secular character of Indian
culture.
4. Describe the distinctive features of Indian
culture.
5. Write short notes on the following:
a. Cultural synthesis in India
b. Spirituality
c. Adapatability as a characteristic of Indian
culture
82/1329
6. Explain in detail unity in diversity in the

context of Indian culture.
2.1
1. Punjab
2. Bihu
3. Kushans, Shakas and Parthians
4. Orissa
2.2
1. Kushans and Mughals
2. Monsoons
3. Sumerian
MODULE2.
HISTORY AND
CULTURE
THROUGH THE
AGES
3. ANCIENT INDIA
Do you think that the culture of Indian
people has been the same since the beginning? The answer is no. No culture remains
the same. And this is true of India as well. It
has gone through many phases of change. Do
you know why these changes occur? This is
because every dynasty, every invader who
85/1329
comes and settles down in the country leaves

their marks on the culture of that country. In
order to understand the present culture of
Indian people, it is necessary to understand
the process it has gone through in the past.
Thus, in this lesson we will attempt to take a
look at the life of the people of Ancient India.
You will read about the various stages of ancient Indian history from the
Harappan times through Vedic, Mauryan
and Gupta periods. The emphasis is on the
changing nature of Indian society with corresponding changes in society and culture.
When we read history we can understand
how the modern world has emerged over
long centuries of development. It is important to appreciate what we have achieved in
the past to make our future worthwhile.
OBJECTIVES
appreciate the importance and

relevance of studying history;
recognise the Harappan culture as
the first known urban culture
in India;
examine the nature of Vedic society, religion and philosophy;
explain reasons for the rise of
Jainism and Buddhism;
trace the early history of south India during this period;
review significant cultural developments during the rule of
successive empires; and
examine the general dynamism of
cultural developments in ancient India.
3.1 IMPORTANCE OF
STUDYING HISTORY
I am sure you have often asked yourself why
you are studying history. Studying history is
one way of getting to know the past. History
is an attempt to understand how and why
our ancestors lived as they did, what difficulties they met with and in what manner
they overcame them. It is important for you
to be acquainted with the past to understand
better what is happening in the India of
today. After going through this lesson you
will come to know the story of your country,
which started many centuries ago.
History is no longer treated as merely a
study of dates and events and that too largely
only political events. Its scope has been
widened to include many aspects of life.
These include the study of patterns of life,
which we call culture. Culture was once
88/1329
defined as that which relates to art, architecture, literature and philosophy. Now it includes all the activities of a society. Therefore
the emphasis of history has shifted from the
study of only the upper groups of society to
all levels of society. It now covers information on kings and statesmen as well as on ordinary people who make history. It includes
the study of art and architecture, of the evolution of languages in India, literature and religion. Now we do not look only at what was
happening at the aristocratic level of society.
We also try to reconstruct the interests and
concerns of people at lower levels. This
makes history more interesting and helps us
understand our society for better.
The people that went into the making of our
society, at both the aristocratic and the ordinary level, were not all indigenous to India,
to start with. Many came from other regions
and settled down in India. They married locally, intermixed with the exisiting people and
89/1329
became a part of Indian society. Our society,

therefore, has a rich heritage of different
kinds of people. Because of this large variety
of people, there has been an equally large
variety of religions, languages, and customs
in our country.
The correct understanding of history depends on two things. One is a careful and
critical use of source material given to us by
historians defending certain statements
which should be decided on rational analysis. Secondly, historical events have causes
and these causes should be fully examined.
Above all, even the past must be subjected to
a critical analysis. It is only in this way that
historical knowledge will advance.
The past of India goes back several thousand
years. We learn about it from the evidence
which our ancestors have left behind. For the
near past we have written and printed records. For times when printing was not
90/1329
known, there are records written by hand on

paper. But earlier still, when paper was not
made, records were written on dried palm
leaves, the bark of the birch tree and plates
of copper and in some cases, they were inscribed on large rocks, pillars, stones walls or
tablets made of clay and stone. There was a
time still further back when even writing was
unknown. Our knowledge of the life of
people in those ancient days comes from the
objects which they left behind, for example,
their pottery or their weapons and tools.

These are things which are solid and which
you can see and touch and these have sometimes to be literally dug out of the earth.
They are all clues in the game of a historical
treasure hunt but they form a part of our culture. But these clues can be of many kinds.
The clues most commonly used are
manuscripts. Manuscripts are ancient books,
written either on dried palm leaves or the
thick bark of the birch tree, or on paper.
(Generally the latter kind have survived,
though books written on paper are not as old
as the others). Some of the languages in
which the very old books are written are languages which we in India do not use in
everyday life any more, such as Pali and
Prakrit. Others are written in Sanskrit and
Arabic, which we still study and sometimes
use in our religious ceremonies although we
do not use them at home. Another language
Tamil, which is spoken in South India and
92/1329
whose literature goes to an early period in

used even today. These are called classical
languages and the history of many parts of
the world is recorded in various classical languages. In Europe, ancient manuscripts were
often written in Greek and Latin; in western
Asia, they were written in Arabic and
Hebrew, and in China, classical Chinese was
used.
3.2 ANCIENT INDIA

India has a continuous history covering a
very long period. Evidence of neolithic habitation dating as far back as 7000 BC has been
found in Mehrgarh in Baluchistan. However,
the first notable civilization flourished in India around 2700 BC in the north western
part of the Indian subcontinent, covering a
large area. The civilization is referred to as
the Harappan civilization. Most of the sites
of this civilization developed on the banks of
Indus, Ghaggar and its tributaries.
The culture associated with the Harappan
civilization is the first known urban culture
in India. The Harappans built the earliest cities complete with town planning, sanitation,
drainage system and broad well-laid roads.
They built double storied houses of
burnt-bricks each one of which had a bathroom, a kitchen and a well. The walled cities
94/1329
had other important buildings such as the

Great Bath, Grannaries and Assembly Halls.
Agriculture was the main occupation of the
Harappans who were living in rural areas.
Those living in the cities carried on internal
and external trade and developed contacts
with other civilizations such as Mesopotamia. They were excellent potters. Various
types of utensils, toys, seals, figurines have
been excavated from different sites. Harappans also had the technical knowledge of
metals and the process of alloying. The
bronze sculpture of a dancing girl found in
Mohenjodaro testifies the sculptural skills
and aesthetic sense of the Harappans. Shell,
ivory, bone and faience were used as material for different crafts and objects. Lothal was
a dockyard situated in Dholaka Taluk of
Ahmedabad in Gujarat. It was also a well
planned wall city. It was an important centre
of sea trade with the western world. Another
95/1329
important town in Gujarat was Dhaulavira

while Kalibangam was in Rajasthan.
Numerous seals carrying the images of the

one-horned rhinocerous known as unicorn,
peepal leaves and a male god throw light on
the religious beliefs of the Harappans. It appears that they worshipped plants and animals and the forces of nature. They worshipped a male god resembling Lord Shiva of
later times and a mother goddess among
others. They probably believed in life after
death and also in charms and spells. Seals
engraved with animal figures like the
humped bull, elephant and rhinocerous suggest that these animals were considered sacred. Peepal has been found depicted on
many seals.
Harappans knew how to write and most of
their seals contain some form of script. But
unfortunately no one has yet been able to decipher that script. As a result, our knowledge
of the Harappan civilization is based on the
archaeological evidence alone. The figures of
97/1329
men and women on various seals found in

the excavations reveal that the people knew
the art of spinning and weaving. They were
perhaps the first people to cultivate cotton. A
large number of Indus seals found in Mesopotamia which indicated of a possible trade
between the Indus valley and Mesopotamian
civilization.
By 1800 BC the Harappan civilization began
declining. However, we do not know the exact reasons why this happened.
3.3 VEDIC CULTURE

A few centuries after the decline of the
Harappan civilization, a new culture flourished in the same region and gradually
spread across the Ganga-Yamuna plains.
This culture came to be known as the Aryan
culture. There were significant differences
between this culture and the culture which
preceded it.
Aryans settled on the banks of rivers Indus
(Sindhu) and Saraswati (which is now
non-existent). They composed many hymns
in honour of the gods and goddesses they
worshipped. These were compiled in four
Vedas-the Rig Veda, Sama Veda, Yajur Veda
and Atharva Veda. The word veda means
knowledge of the sacred spiritual knowledge.
These vedas were considered infallible as
they imparted the highest spiritual knowledge. Initially the Vedas were transmitted
99/1329
orally. Since our knowledge of the early Aryans is based on these Vedas, the culture of
this period is referred to as the Vedic Culture. Scholars divide the vedic period into
the earlier and later Vedic period. The earlier
is represented by the Rig Veda while the latter by all other Vedic literature including the
Brahmanas, Aranyakas and Upanishads.
Two epics, the Ramayana and the Mahabharata and the Puranas, though compiled
much later, also throw light on the life and
society of an earlier period. For this period
archaeological evidence has also been found
in some areas of Uttar Pradesh.
Rig Veda contains about 250 hymns in praise
of Indra who is described as a destroyer of
cities and there are 200 hymns in praise of
God Agni. Do you know that Agni is looked
upon as an intermediary between gods and
humans?
Society and religion

Though Aryan society was patriarchal, women were treated with dignity and honour.
The family was the smallest social unit; several families (kula) made a village (grama)
and several villages formed a vis. A number
of villages formed a tribe or jana which was
ruled by a chief called rajan. His chief function was to protect the tribe from external attack and maintain law and order. He was assisted by the members of two councils called
sabha and samiti. The Purohita performed
religious functions while the senani looked
after military activities. There was no
concept of the state or kingdom at this stage.
Although the post of Rajan had become
hereditary, he could be removed from power
if found weak and inefficient or cruel.
Towards the later Vedic period, society was
divided into four varnas-Brahamanas,
101/1329
Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Shudras. This was

also called the Varna-Vyavastha. To begin
with it denoted categories of people doing
different kinds of functions but with the passage of time this division became hereditary
and rigid. The teachers were called Brahmans, the ruling class was called Kshatriyas,
farmers, merchants and bankers were called
Vaishyas while the artisans, craftsmen, labourers were called Shudras. Moving from
one occupation to another became difficult.
Simultaneously, the Brahmans also occupied
a dominant position in the society.
Another important social institution of the
time was the system of chaturashrama or the
division of life span into four distinct stages
i.e. brahmacharya (period of celibacy, education and disciplined life in gurus ashram),
grihastha (a period of family life),
vanaprastha (a stage of gradual detachment
and sanyasa (a life dedicated to spiritual pursuit away from worldly life). However it
102/1329
should be noted that these stages were not

applicable to women or to the people of
lower varnas. Women were respected by the
society, enjoyed freedom, had access to education and were often free to choose their
partners through swayamvara. Purdah and
sati was not prevalent. The ultimate aim of
life was to attain moksha or salvation
through the pursuit of dharma, artha and
kama. Karma or performance of duty
without any expectation or return was
preached in the Bhagavad Gita.
The early Vedic people worshipped forces of
nature and personified them as gods and
goddesses. Indra, Agni, Varuna, Marut were
some of their gods while Usha: Aditi, Prithvi
were some of their goddesses. Some of the
solar Gods and goddesses referred to in the
Rig Veda are Surya, Savitri and Pushau. Yajna (sacrifice) was performed along with
chanting of Vedic hymns. People poured
ghee (clarified butter) and other ingredients
103/1329
into the fire to invoke the blessings of gods.

Agni or fire was looked upon as an intermediary between Gods and humans. The vedic
people prayed individually as well as collectively for the welfare of the jana.
There was a change in religious practices
during the later Vedic period. The prominent
Gods of the early Vedic period like Indra,
Agni and Varuna lost their prominence and
popularity. Their place was taken by a new

trinity of Gods where Brahma enjoyed the
supreme position, while Vishnu became the
preserver and Shiva completed the trinity.
The religion became extremely ritualistic.
Sanskrit mantras, which were the monopoly
of Brahmins, became an essential part of all
religious functions. This made the Brahmins
very powerful and the Yajnas expensive. Participation in them was restricted to the upper
three classes. The kings performed
Ashvamedha, Rajasuya and Vajapeya sacrifies to establish their position. It is very interesting to know that some elements of the
culture of the Vedic Age have survived over a
period 3,000 yrs and continues to be a part
of Indian culture even today. By the end of
the latter Vedic age changes started occuring
in the society. For the first time people started discussing certain beliefs such as creation of the universe, life after death and essence of life. These were questions which
105/1329
were dealt with in great detail in the

Upanishads.
Material life and economy
The Aryans were primarily pastoral and agricultural people. They domesticated animals
like cows, horses, sheeps, goats and dogs.
They ate simple food consisting of cereals,
pulses, fruits, vegetables, milk and various
milk products. They drank a beverage called
Soma. Games of chess, chariot racing etc.
were their modes of entertainment.
In the early period there was no money
transaction or taxes. Bali or voluntary donation was prevalent. Cows were the measure
of wealth. As the time passed, extensive use
of iron brought great changes in their material life. Iron axes enabled them to clear
forests leading to the expansion of agriculture throughout the Gangetic plains. Iron
tools resulted in varied crafts and
106/1329
technology. Use of iron weapons and horses

enabled them to fight wars and defend themselves better against enemies. Increasing
number of crafts, availability of surplus food
and growth of population led to specialisation of skills and urbanisation. Towns and
cities grew and territorial states emerged.
High quality earthenware called Painted
Grey Ware and Northern Black Polished
Ware have been found in many areas. Coins
came into circulation. Trade was carried on,
both overland and through waterways, enhancing material prosperity.
By sixth century BC, there were some sixteen
large territorial states in North India and upper Deccan known as Mahajanapadas. Important among them were Anga, Magadha,
Kosala, Kashi, Kuru, and Panchala.
3.4 POPULAR RELIGIOUS

REFORMS
This period (B.C. 600 to B.C. 200) is important not only for political unity of the country
but also for cultural unity. Ancient India saw
the rise of two very important religions, Jainism and Buddhism which left a lasting influence on Indian life and culture. Vedic religion was
earlier also known as Brahmanism because

the Brahmins played a major role in it. Later
it came to be called Hinduism. The Brahmins
had developed a vested interest demanding
large charities at the end of the scarifies. As a
result, the sacrifices became very costly.
Moreover, the Brahmins considered themselves superior to the other varnas and became arrogant. This led to the unpopularity
of Brahminism and a need for reforms was
felt.
Besides, there were other factors like the reaction of the Kshatriyas to the Brahmin
claim for supremacy and the Vaisyas demand for an improved social position. The
Vedic religion had become very complex and
ritualistic. The reforms led by the Kshatriyas
and aided by the poorer masses who could
not afford the high cost of sacrifices, resulted
in the emergence of Jainism and Buddhism
109/1329
around sixth century BC. These new religions that is Jainism and
Buddhism also influenced the religious beliefs and several practices of Hinduism.
The founder of Jainism is believed to be
Rishabhadeva, the first of the twenty four
tirthankaras and as the last tirthankara Mahavira developed and gave final shape to the
Jain doctrines.
The Jains lay great emphasis on severe penance and asceticism. Lord Mahavira asked
them to take five vows - not to tell lies; not to
injure life; not to own property; not to steal;
and to maintain chastity (celibacy). He also
asked the Jains to follow the three-fold path
of Right belief, Right Conduct and Right
Knowledge.
Later, the Jains were split into two sects the
Shvetambaras (white clothed ones) and the
Digambaras (the naked ones). Most of
110/1329
followers of Jainism belong to the trading

community.
The other movement was led by Gautama
Buddha (563 - 483 BC), a younger contemporary of Mahavira. He taught the Four
Noble Truths. His path was the middle path.
He believed that there is sorrow in this world
and that desire is the cause of that sorrow
and it can be conquered by following the
Eight Fold Path (ashtangika marga). The
eightfold path comprises:
(1) Right understanding,
(2) Right thought,
(3) Right speech,
(4) Right action,
(5) Right livelihood,
(6) Right effort,
111/1329
(7) Right mindfulness

(8) Right concentration.
Basically both these movements were against
the orthodax and ritualistic Brahamanical religion. Both the reformers emphasised a
good moral life and the importance of ethics.
Both of them founded an order of monks, established monasteries called sthanakas in

Jainism and viharas in Buddhism.
Later, Buddhism was also split into two divisions- the Hinayana and the Mahayana to
which a third called Vajrayana was added
subsequently. Buddhism spread to a very
large part of the world- Sri Lanka, Myanmar,
Cambodia, Vietnam, China, Japan, Thailand,
Korea, Mongolia and Afghanistan. Even
today a substantial population of these countries is Buddhist.
Hinduism underwent many changes in history. It gave rise to several religious sects
within itself with varying beliefs and practices. Like Buddhism, some sects of Hinduism also spread outside India, particularly
in the countries of South East Asia. Later
Hindu tradition even accepted the Buddha as
one of the incarnations (avatara) of Vishnu.
113/1329

Answer the following questions:
1. Where were the most of the sites of Harappan civilization found?
_________________________________
2. What was the main occupation of the
people of Harapan civilization?
_________________________________
3. Where do you find evidence of neolithic
habitation?
_________________________________
4. How do you say that a language existed in
Harappan civilization?
_________________________________
114/1329
5. How would you know that Harppans had

sculpture skill?
_________________________________
6. Name some of the vedic literature of
Aryans?
_________________________________
7. How does man attain Salvation or
moksha?
_________________________________
8. How was vedic yajna performed initially?
_________________________________
9. Which were the yajnas peformed by kings

to establish their position?
_________________________________
10. What change did the later vedic period
practice in their religious ceremonies?
_________________________________
11. What were the modes of entertainment of
the Aryans?
_________________________________
12. Name some of the Mahajanapadas of
sixth century BC of North India and upper
Deccan?
_________________________________
13. In how many sects did Jainism split?
_________________________________
116/1329
14. How many paths does the Ashtangika

has?
_________________________________
15. What were monasteries called in Jainism
and Buddhism?
_________________________________
16. Name the 3 divisions of Buddhism?
_________________________________
3.5 THE PERSIAN INVASION

AND ITS IMPACT ON INDIAN
CULTURE
In the first half of sixth century BC, there
were a number of small tribal states in
north-west India. There was no sovereign
power to unite these warring tribes. The
Achaemenid rulers of Persia or Iran took advantage of the political disunity of this region. Cyrus, the founder of the Achaemenid
dynasty, and his successor Darius I annexed
parts of Punjab and Sindh. It was believed to
be the most fertile and populous part of the
Achaemenid empire. Indian subjects were
also enrolled in the Achaemenid army.
The Persian rule in north western India lasted for nearly two centuries. During this
period there must have been regular contact
between the two regions. The naval
118/1329
expedition of Skylax probably encouraged

trade and commerce between Persia and India. Some ancient Persian gold and silver
coins have been found in Punjab.
Though the mountainous passes in the north
western border were being used from very
early times, it seems that Darius entered India through these passes for the first time.
Later on, a section of Alexanders army traversed the same route, when he invaded
Punjab.
The administrative structure of the Mauryan

empire was influenced in some measure by
that of the Achaemenid rulers of Persia. It
may be mentioned here that the Persian title
of satrapa (governor) continued to be used
by the Indian provincial governors as
kshtrapa for quite a long time.
The cultural effects of the contacts with the
Persians were also significant. The Persian
scribes brought into India a new style of
writing. It is called kharoshthi. It was derived from the Aramaic script, which was
written from right to left. Many of Asokas
inscriptions found in north western India are
witten in kharoshthi. This script continued
to be used in north western India till about
third century AD. The Persian influence may
also be traced in the preamble of Asokan
edicts. The Mauryan art and architecture
were also greatly influenced by the Persian
art. The monolithic pillar edicts of Asoka
120/1329
with their bell-shaped capitals are somewhat

like the victory pillars of the Achaemenid
emperors which have been found in
Persepolis.
The Persian influence found in Chandragupta Mauryas court was in the form of the
ceremonial hair bath taken by the emperor
on his birthday. It was in typical Persian
style. It is mentioned in the Arthashastra
that whenever the king consults the physician or the ascetic, he should sit in a room
where the sacred fire was kept. This indicates
the influence of Zorastrianism, the religion
of ancient Iranians.
3.6 THE GREEK

(MACEDONIAN) INVASION
AND ITS IMPACT ON INDIAN
CULTURE
During the fourth century BC, the Greeks
and the Persians fought for supremacy over
West Asia. The Achaemenid empire was finally destroyed by the Greeks under the
leadership of Alexander of Macedon. He
conquered Asia Minor, Iraq and Iran and
then marched towards India. According to
the Greek historian Herodotus, Alexander
was greatly attracted towards India because
of her fabulous wealth.
On the eve of Alexanders invasion, north
western India was divided into a number of
small principalities. Lack of unity among
them helped the Greeks to conquer these
principalities one after another. However,
122/1329
Alexanders army refused to march ahead

when they heard about the vast army and the
strength of the Nandas of Magadha. Alexander had to return. He died at Babylon at the
young age of 32 on his way back to Macedon.
Alexander hardly had any time to reorganise
his conquests. Most of the conquered states
were restored to their rulers, who had submitted to his authority. He divided his territorial possessions covering parts of eastern
Europe and a large area in western Asia into
three parts and placed them under three
Greek governors. The eastern part of his empire was given to Seleucus Nikator, who declared himself a king after the death of his
master, Alexander.
Though the contact between the Macedonians and ancient Indians was for a brief period, its impact was fairly wide in range. Alexanders invasion brought Europe, for the first
time, in close contact with India, as routes,
by sea and by land, were opened between India and the West. A close commercial relation was also established. The traders and
craftsmen used to follow these routes. Alexander asked his friend Nearchus to explore
the sea coast from the mouth of the Indus to
the Euphrates in search of harbours. The
Greek writers have left many valuable geographical accounts of this region for us.
Alexanders invasion paved the way for political unification of north western India by
conquering the warring tribes of this region.
It seems that by his campaigns Alexander
made Chandragupta Mauryas work of annexing this area easier. Soon after Alexanders departure, Chandragupta defeated one
124/1329
of his generals, Seleucus Nikator and

brought the whole of north western India
upto Afghanistan under his control.
The influence of Greek art is found in the development of Indian sculpture as well. The
combination of the Greek and the Indian
style formed the Gandhara School of art. Indians also learnt the art of making wellshaped and beautifully designed gold and silver coins from the Greeks. The Greeks had
some influence on Indian astrology as well.
Many valuable information about the social
and economic condition of northern and
north western India of that time are known
from the Greek accounts left by Arrian, admiral Nearchus, and Megasthenes. They tell
us about the developed condition of many
crafts, existence of a brisk trade with the outside world, and about the general prosperous
condition of the country. Much has also been
said in these accounts of carpentary as a
125/1329
flourishing trade in India. It seems the fleet

which Alexander sent along the western
coast of India under Nearchus was built in
India.
Alexanders adventure also helped the West
to know something about the Indian life and
thinking. It has been said that the ideas and
notions of Indian philosophy and religion
which filtered into the Roman empire flowed
through the channel opened by Alexander.
As the Greek writers left dated records of Alexanders campaign, it helped us a great deal
to frame the chronology of ancient Indian
history. The date of Alexanders invasion
326 BC provides a definite marker for arranging the sequence of historical events in
India.
3.7 ASHOKA THE GREAT:

REPRESENTING THE ACME
OF INDIAN CULTURE
Ashoka occupies a unique place in the history of India. His policies of universal peace,
non-violence and religious harmony find no
parallel in the monarchs of the world.
Ashoka stands out as a monarch who combined successful kingship with idealism and
philosophy. Like other rulers, Ashoka too
began his reign with war - the conquest of
Kalinga. However, the mindless destruction

of life and property in this war shattered him
so greatly that he vowed never to wage any
war again. Instead he adopted the policy of
Dhamma Vijaya that is conquest through
dhamma. In his thirteenth major Rock Edict,
Asoka states that true conquest is by piety
and virtue. Such a decision taken by a king,
who lived in an era where military might was
the measure of power, earned him a unique
place in history.
Ashoka was a true humanist. His policies
were oriented towards the welfare of his
people. His dhamma was based on social responsibility. Besides giving importance to respecting brahmins, and servants, obedience
to elders, abstention from killing living beings, dhamma also asked people to live in religious harmony. It combined in itself the
good points of all sects. Ashoka proved to be
a tolerant monarch who, although himself a
128/1329
Buddhist, never sought to impose his personal religion on his subjects. In his twelfth
major Rock Edict, he states that in honouring of other sects lies the honour of ones
own sect.
As a king, Ashoka set a very high ideal for
himself. He saw himself as a father and the
subjects as his children. He communicated
his thoughts and philosophy to his people by
inscribing them on stone pillars and rock
surfaces. These edicts are remarkable examples of Mauryan architecture and also of
engineering skills. They are the living monuments of his times.
Ashoka attempted to educate his subjects by
pointing out the wastefulness of expensive
rituals. He asked people to practice ahimsa.
He himself gave up the practices of the royal
hunt and pleasure tours and instead began
Dhamma Yattas tours for the furtherance of
Dhamma, By giving his empire a common
129/1329
Dhamma, a common language, and practically one script (Brahmi) he brought further
political unification. India has been a secular
country since the Buddhist age. Though he
himself became a Buddhist he did not impose it on the others but followed a tolerant
religious policy. He made gifts and grants to
non-Buddhist as well as anti-Buddhist.
Ashokas fame also rests on the measures
that he took to spread the message of peace
amongst the different regions of the world.
He sent ambassadors to the Greek kingdoms
and the West. Indian culture spread to faraway lands. According to a Buddhist tradition, Asoka sent Buddhist missions to regions such as Sri Lanka and Central Asia.
Buddhism spread to different parts of the
world and although it is no longer a major
force in India today, yet it continues to be
popular in Sri Lanka and the Far Eastern
countries.
130/1329
The Varna system popularly known as the

caste system which had arisen in the Vedic
Age now became well established and gradually became the dominant form of social organization throughout India. Along with the
new religions and philosophy the growth of
cities, crafts and trade furthered the process
of cultural unity in our country. Asoka unified the entire country under one empire and
renounced the use of war as state policy. On
the other and he says that he strives to discharge the debt he owes to all living
creatures.
3.8 ART AND

ARCHITECTURE: MAURYAN
BEGINNINGS
The Mauryan contribution to art and architecture was significant. Ashoka is known to
have built 84,000 stupas to commemorate
various events of Buddhas life. According to
Megasthenes,
Pataliputras
grandeur
matched that of the cities of Persia.
Ashokan edicts were inscribed on stone pillars that were made of single columns of polished sandstone and had capitals on their
top. The best preserved of all Ashokan edicts
stands at Lauriya Nandangarh (Bihar). This
thirty-two feet tall column has an almost fifty
ton seated lion capital placed on its top, an
engineering feat worth admiring. The bull
capital from Rampura is also another fine example of Mauryan sculpture. The most
132/1329
famous capital is the one at Sarnath, which

shows four lions and the Dharmachakra. You
must be familiar with this as this has been
adopted as the national emblem of the Republic of India.
Besides pillars, few Mauryan figures have
also come to light. The most well known of
these is the Yakshi from Didarganj. The
beauty of these figures lies in the exactness
of their workmanship and in the fact that
they. appear to be made from one single
stone. Like the pillars, these figures are polished with a unique surface gloss (now called
Mauryan polish). You will be amazed to
know that despite all these centuries this
gloss has not lost its shine. Besides the language that has been used in nearly all the inscriptions and Prakrit which appears to have
become the lingua franca of the country and
in the Brahmi script the earliest known Indian script.
133/1329
Another noteworthy aspect of Mauryan architecture is the rock cut caves. The Lomash
Rishi (with its impressive entrance) and the
Sudama caves are examples of such architecture. These caves cut from solid rock were
provided by Ashoka for non-Buddhist
monks. These caves marked the beginning of
the rock cut architecture which was patronised by later rulers too. His rock edicts were
inscribed in the local language and the local
script.
3.9 POST - MAURYAN

CULTURAL DEVELOPMENTS
Although the Greeks, Shakas, Parthians, and
Kushanas were foreigners, they were slowly
absorbed into the local population. Since
they were warriors, the law givers assigned
them the status of Kshatriyas. It should be
noted that such a large scale assimilation of
foreigners into the Indian society took place
only in the post-Mauryan times. We can say
roughly from about 200 BC to about 3rd century A.D. profound changes took place in the
economic and political life and vital developments in different aspects of cultural life of
our country i.e. religion, art and science as
well as technology. There was a significant
advancement in foreign trade both by land
and by sea, besides emergence of various
crafts.
135/1329
Many foreign rulers adopted Vaishnavism.

In the Besnagar Pillar incription, Heliodorus
(the Greek ambassador of the Indo-Greek
king Antialkidas) describes himself as a
Bhagavata i.e. worshipper of Vishnu. Similarly some coins of Kanishka also show the
figure of Siva on them. You will recall that

one of the Kushan rulers was called Vasudeva, clearly indicating his vaishnava faith.
Do you know the importance attached to the
year of Kanishkas accession i.e. 78 A.D..
Well, it marks the beginning of the Saka era.
The interaction among different foreign ethnic groups and the Indians played an important role in their choice of one or the other Indian religions. Some foreign rulers also
turned to Buddhism, as this did not create
the problems of fitting into the caste system.
Menander converted to Buddhism. Kanishka
too is remembered for his services to this religion. However this increasing popularity of
Buddhism brought about a major change in
the religion. Buddhism in its original form
was too abstract for the foreigners. They
therefore advocated a simpler form through
which they could satisfy their religious cravings. Around the same time Buddhism split
137/1329
into two schools: the Mahayana or the Great

Wheel and the Hinayana or the Small Wheel.
The former believed in image worship,
rituals and Bodhisattvas, (incarnations of
Buddha) while the latter continued the practices of the earlier Buddhism.
The Mahayana received royal patronage
from Kanishka, who convened the fourth
Buddhist Council to finalise its teachings. He
also set up many stupas in memory of the
Buddha.
Art and Sculpture
Central Asian invasions led to further development of Indian art and sculpture. Close
contacts with the western world introduced
many new forms in Indian art. The most significant development was the growth of the
Gandhara school of art. This school borrowed features from both the Greek and Roman art forms. Many images of the Buddha
138/1329
from the Kushan period have Apollonian

faces, their hair is in the Graeco-Roman style
and their draperies arranged in the style of a
Roman toga. This assimilation of artistic features was probably because many artisans
from different countries trained in different
schools came together under the Kushan
rule.
Mathura, which was the centre of the indigenous school of art, was also influenced by
the invasions. A number of images from here
of terracotta and red sandstone, which have
definite Saka-Kushan influence, have survived. The most famous is the headless
statue of Kanishka from Mathura. While the
earlier Buddhists had used only symbols to
depict the Buddha, the Mathura school became the first to make faces and figures of
the Buddha. Folklores such as the Jatakas
were drawn out in long panels on rock faces.
Besides the images of Buddha, which were
139/1329
made in large numbers, statues of Mahavira

were also produced.
Deccan and South India
The Satavahanas in the Deccan held an important position under the Mauryas. After
the death of Ashoka, they assumed total independence. They became very powerful and
made their capital at Paithan or Pratisthan
on the river Godavari. The Satavahanas soon
entered into conflict with the foreign satraps,
especially the Shakas. It was under
Gautamiputra and his son Vasishthiputra

Satkarni that the Satavahanas became very
powerful. They extended their kingdom,
cleared forests, made roads and administered their State well. New towns came up
and trade was carried on with far off countries like Persia, Iraq and Combodia.
Kharavela of Kalinga
Another kingdom which rose to a position of
importance after the Mauryas was Kalinga.
Kalinga included modern Orissa and parts of
Northern Andhra. Its most important ruler
was Kharavela. The Hathigumpha Inscription in a Jain cave at Udaigiri hills would
give us a detailed account of his reign, but
unfortunately it is not easily decipherable. It
is definitely known that he was a graet administrator as well as a brave warrior. He
carried out works of piety and public utility,
like building roads and gardens.
141/1329
South India
The area which lies to the south of the river
Krishna and Tungabhadra is called South India. It was the region of the Cholas, Cheras
and the Pandyas who were constantly at war
with each other.
Sources
The main source of information about these
kingdoms and the life of the people is the
Sangam literature. That is why this period
from the beginning of the 1st century B.C. to
the end of 2nd century A.D. is called the
Sangam period of the history of South India.
Cholas
Karikala was the most important ruler of this
kingdom. He defeated the combined forces
of the Cheras and the Pandays. He succeeded
in pushing back an invasion from Ceylon.
142/1329
Karikala has been credited with many welfare activities. He got may canals dug so that
water from the river Cauvery could be used
for irrigation purposes. Karikala patronised
works of literature and art. He was a follower
of the Vedic religion.
Pandays
The Pandyan empire was founded by a woman king. She maintained a huge army. She
also encouraged trade and patronised art as
well as literature.
Life and Culture
The people during this period lived a simple
life. They were fond of music, dancing and
poetry. Many musical instruments like
drums, flutes, pipes, etc. were popular.
Most of the people lived in valleys and a majority of them were farmers. Others were
143/1329
herdsmen. There were artisans and craftsmen also who mainly lived in towns. There
were merchants specially in the coastal areas
and trade was carried on by sea.
Society
The Greeks, Kushanas, Shakas and Parthians
were called Yavanas. They soon merged with
the Indian society and adopted Indian names
and inter-married. Even their coins started
carrying the images of Indian gods like Vishnu, Ganesha and Mahesha. The fact that they
had adapted to the Indian society easily may
explain why foreign rulers patronised
Buddhism.
The Age of Harshvardhana
King Harshvardhana decided that he must
subdue the petty warring rulers and bring
them under his domain. He devoted six important years of his life to do so. Hiuen
Tsang, a Chinese traveller and Bana Bhat, his
court poet, have given detailed accounts of
Harshas reign. According to Hiuen Tang,
King Harshvardhana had an efficient
145/1329
government. He further tells us that families

were not registered and there was no forced
labour,
Harshas religious activities
Do you know that Harsha built many hospitals and rest houses? He also gave grants to
many religions especially Buddhism and
Hindu Religion. Later in his life Harsha became more inclined towards Buddhism.
Harshas literary activities had some important plays e.g. Nagananda Ratnavali and Priyadarsita. He collected learned men around
him as is evident from the report of Hiuen
Tsang and Bana Bhat. Bana wrote Harshas
famous biography, Harshcharita as well as
the literary piece Kadambari.
Kingdoms of the Deccan and the
South: You have read about the Satavahanas who controlled the Deccan for a long
146/1329
time. After their decline, many small kingdoms came up in the Deccan. The first one
among them was that of the Vakatakas, who
tried to build a strong state, but they did not
last long
After the Vakatakas came the Chalukyas of
Vatapi and Kalyani. Pulakesin was a powerful ruler of the Chalukya dynasty. The
Chalukyas kept fighting with the Rashtrakutas (towards the north) and the Pallavas
(towards the south). The Chalukya rule came
to an end in 753 A.D. when the Rashtrakutas
defeated them.
The capital city of Vatapi was a prosperous
one. There were trade relations with Arabia,
Iran and the Red Sea port to the west, as well
as with South-East Asia. Pulakesin II sent an
ambassador to king Khusrao II of Persia. The
Chalukyas patronised art as well as religion.
They build temples and cave shrines in the
deccan hills. Many of the sculptures of the
147/1329
Ellora caves were created at this time under

the patronage of the Chalukyas and the
Rashtrakutas.

1. What were the sources of information
about the social and economic conditions of
the people of northern and north-western India in fourth century BC?
_________________________________
2. What is Dhamma vijaya according to king
Ashoka?
_________________________________
3. State the views of Ashoka in his twelfth
major rock edict?
_________________________________
4. Where do you find edicts of Ashoka?
_________________________________
149/1329
5. Where is the national emblem of India

taken from?
_________________________________
6. What were the features borrowed by
Gandhara school of art from Greek and Roman art forms?
_________________________________
7. Describe the uniqueness of Mathura
school of art?
_________________________________
3.10 CULTURAL
DEVELOPMENT DURING
THE GUPTA PERIOD
The last phase of ancient Indian history
starts in early fourth century A.D. and ends
in about the 8th A.D. The Guptas built a
strong and powerful kingdom and under the
political unity and state patronage that was
provided by them, cultural activities increased manifold. You will recall that following the Greek invasion, various art forms in
India had been markedly influenced by
Graeco-Roman styles. This art mainly depicted the Buddha or Buddhist thought. But
during the Gupta period art became more
creative and Hindu gods and goddesses also
came to be portrayed.
The artistic achievement of the age is exhibited in the delicate workmanship and the
151/1329
variety of designs shown in different kinds of

Gupta coins. The general scheme that was
followed was to exhibit the portrait of the
king on one side of the coin or an appropriate goddess
with her associated symbols on the other

side. The king is shown in many positions shooting a tiger or a lion, playing a musical
instrument seated on a high backed couch
etc. On the reverse in most cases was Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth and in some
cases Saraswati, the goddess of knowledge
and arts.
Besides coins, Gupta art found adequate expression in monuments and sculptures. The
skilled artists of this age used their tools and
skills to express the ideals and philosophical
traditions of India through various art forms.
They decorated even the niches and corners
of religious places with statues of gods and
goddesses. The images of gods were treated
as symbols representing attributes associated with the gods. Hence the god were
shown having four or eight arms in each carrying a symbol or an ayudha (weapon) although they were depicted in human forms.
153/1329
Stone, terracotta, and other materials were

used to construct the abodes of gods and
goddesses.
Examples of the Gupta art can be seen at the
dashavatara temple at Deogarh and the cave
temples in Udaigiri hills. However, the most
famous examples of Gupta art that still remain are the numerous seated and standing
images of Buddha from Sarnath.
The school of art that thrived at Sarnath
provides us with some of the most pleasing
and graceful images of the Buddha. Besides
stone, Gupta artists were also skilled in
bronze. A two metre high bronze image of
Buddha has been discovered at Sultanganj
(near Bhagalpur in Bihar). Examples of
sculptures in caves created during this period are traced to the famous Ellora Caves.
154/1329
Architecture
The Gupta architecture has survived in a few
shrines, rock cut caves (Ajanta) and temples,
such as the Dashavatara temple at Deogarh.
These structures were mainly made of stone
and bricks. Some references in the works of
Kalidasa give us a glimpse of Gupta architecture. The poet has given a vivid picture of a
well-planned town with a network of roads,
market places, big sky-touching palaces and
mansions with terraces. The palaces had
many inner apartments. They had courtyards, prisons, court-room and sabhagriha.
Their verandahs opened on roofs lit with
moon-beam at night. The pleasure garden
which was attached to palace contained all
sorts of seasonal flowers and trees.
Archaeological evidence about Gupta architecture is however poor. However, examples
of Gupta shrines have been discovered in the
jungles of Central India, especially in the
155/1329
Bundelkhand region. These include the one

at Bhitargaon in Kanpur district.
Painting
Painting as an art form reached a high degree of perfection during the Gupta times.
The wall frescoes at the Ajanta caves (Aurangabad) and the one at Bagh caves (near
Gwalior) bear evidence of this. Although
Ajanta paintings belong to the period
between the first to the seventh century AD
yet most of these were produced during the
Gupta time. These
paintings depict various scenes from the life

of the Buddha. The skill with which the human, animal and plant figures have been
drawn shows the refined and sensitive
nature of Gupta art. The conception of
beauty was a characteristic of Gupta art. Expression through art was given importance
as it was regarded as a means for the attainment of spiritual joy.
3.11 THE PALLAVAS AND

THE CHOLAS
Any account of ancient India is incomplete

without referring to the two dynasties of
South India i.e. the Pallavas and the Cholas
and their contribution to art, architecture,
administration and conquests.
158/1329
Figure 1 Group Of monuments at Mahabalipuram near Chennai
Quite a few dynasties rose in the South from

the early centuries of the Christian era.
Among them the Pallavas were great patrons
of art and architecture. The ratha at Mahabalipuram style of temples built by them
were fine examples of rock-cut temples. The
Pallavas also built structural temples like the
Kailashanath and Vaikunthperumal temples
at Kanchipuram. The Kailashanath temple is
159/1329
a huge structure with thousands of images

and is said to be the largest single work of
art ever undertaken in India. There is also a
set of bas reliefs found at Mahabalipuram
(Mamallapuram) which is attributed to the
pallava period. The Pagodas built at Mahabalipuram go back to the first century AD.
Figure.2 Sun Temple, Konarak, Odisha
Temple building activity flourished in India
from the 5th century AD onwards. While the
North Indian temples were built in the
Nagara style consisted of the shikaras (spiral
roofs), the garbhagriha (sanctum) and the
mandap (pillared hall), the temples in the
South were built in the Dravida style
completed
with vimana or shikhara, high walls and the

gateway topped by gopuram. After the Pallavas (6th to 8th century AD) the tradition of
building temples was further developed by
the Cholas (l0th 12th century AD) in the
south.
Do you know that the temple was the central
place in the village? It was the gathering
place for the villagers who would come here
everyday and exchange ideas and discuss all
matters of common interests. It served as a
school too. During festival days dances and
dramas were also performed in the temple
courtyard.
The achievements of the Cholas also lie in
their conquests across the seas and developing democratic institutions for governance at
the village level. The village panchayat called
sahha or ur had extensive powers. It had
161/1329
control over finances too. This body included

several committees which looked after various aspects of village administration. A very
detailed account of the functioning of the
sabhas is available from one of the Chola inscriptions. The Chola rulers were also great
builders. The Dravida style of temple architecture reached its zenith under the Chola
rulers. One of the finest example of this style
is the Rajarajeshwar or Brihadeshwara
temple. During this period one also notices
great achievements in the field of sculpture.
Great progress was made in literature both
religious and secular. Sanskrit also became
the language of the courts in many parts of
the country. Tamil literatures also made
great progress. The Alvars and the Nayanars,
the Vaishnavite and Shaivite saints made
lasting contributions to it. Inspite of the
dominants position of Sanskrit in most parts
of the country, this period marks the beginning of many Indian languages as well as
162/1329
distinct scripts in different parts of the country. In short, we can say that by the time, the
ancient period of Indian history came to an
end, India had developed a culture which
was marked by features that have characterized it ever since.
3.12 TRANSFORMATION OF
VEDIC BRAHMANISM INTO
PURANIC HINDUISM
The
transformation
of
the
ancient
brahmanical faith into modern Hinduism
can be regarded as the most distinguishing
feature from the Gupta period onwards.
Buddhism no longer received as much royal
patronage as it did earlier. Brahmanism had
come to the forefront. The Gupta rulers especially provided filling to the Bhagavata Sect
of Hinduism. They called them selved
Bhagavatas, worshipped Lord Vishnu performed Asvamedha yajnas, gave large donations to brahmanas, and built many temples.
The Puranas were finally compiled in this
age. Vishnu emerged as the god of devotion
and came to be represented as the preserver
of dharma. Numerous legends gathered
around him and a whole Purana called
164/1329
Vishnu Purana was compiled in his honour.

Similarly a law book called the Vishnusmriti
was also named after him. Above all, by the
fourth century AD there came into being a
famous
Vaishnava
work
called
Shrimadbhagavad-purana which taught devotion to Lord Krishna. A few Gupta kings
also were worshippers of Shiva, the god of
destruction. Bhagavatism which was a contemporary to Buddhism and Jainism in origin and owed its birth to the stream of
thought which began with Upanishads
reached its zenith and became the most popular sect during this age. The theory of Ten
Avatars or incarnations of the supreme god
Vishnu came to be accepted and among
them, Krishna was considered the most
important.
Besides Vishnu, Brahma, Surya, Kartikeya,
Ganesha, Durga, Lashmi, Saraswati and others were also worshipped as were lesser gods
like Indra, Varuna, Yama etc. The snakes, the
yakshas, and the Gandharvas also continued
to be revered. Even animals, plants, rivers
and mountains were looked upon with reverence and cities like Banaras and Prayag became places of pilgrimage. Idol worship became popular. Thus the prominent features
166/1329
of modern Hinduism took shape during the

Gupta period.
Although Buddhism was on its decline, yet it
continued to have its following. Besides the
artistic creations of Ajanta and Ellora, the
images of Sarnath Buddha belonging to this
time show that Buddhism was also quite
popular. Even Jainism commanded some
following during the Gupta period.
3.13 NALANDAS
EMERGENCE AS A GREAT
CENTRE OF LEARNING
Nalanda became a great centre of learning
during Harshas reign. Students from different parts of the world came here to imbibe
learning. Although all the remains mounds
of Nalanda have not yet been excavated, yet
the evidence of a huge complex of buildings
has been uncovered. Some of these were as
many as four storey high. According to Hiuen Tsang, Nalanda housed as many as
10,000 students. It was supported by the
revenues of 200 villages.
Although this huge monastic-educational establishment was primarily a centre for learning of Mahayana Buddhism, yet the curriculum included secular subjects as well.
Grammar, logic, epistemology and sciences
168/1329
were taught here. Students were encouraged

to develop a spirit of enquiry and reasoning.
Active discussions and debates were taking
place. Harsha is said to have invited a thousand learned monks of Nalanda to take part
in the philosophical assembly at Kanauj. In
his account, Hieun-Tsang has given a detailed account of Nalanda.
Thus university continued to be the centre of
intellectual activity till the twelfth century.
1. What were the features of Gupta coins?
_________________________________
2. Where is Dashavatara temple located?
_________________________________
169/1329
3. What are cave temples in Udaigiri hills

famous for?
_________________________________
4. How high was the bronze statue of Buddha
found at Sultangaj (near Bhaglpur)?
_________________________________
5. Where do you find the Gupta art form of
painting?
_________________________________
6. Where was a philosophical assembly during Harsha reign took place?
_________________________________
3.14 CHRISTIANITY IN
INDIA
According to tradition, christianity was
brought to India by Saint Thomas in the first
century A.D. According to legends, the
Parthian king Gondophernes (C. 19- 45 A.C.)
sent a messanger to Syria to look for a skilful
architect who would build for him a new city.
The messanger returned with St. Thomas,
who converted him and many members of
his court to Christianity. The truth of the legend is doubtful. It was most probably the
frequent trade and movement between India
and the west which was responsible for
bringing this disciple of Lord Christ to India.
The merchants, traders and even craftmen
frequently travelled along popular land and
sea routes. St. Tomas preached christianity
in many parts of India. He was killed at
Mylapore (near Madras). The tomb of St.
171/1329
Thomas is still to be found at the same place.

A large community of christians known as
Syrian Christians contine to reside in Kerala
even today.
The Christian Church has two major
divisions-the Roman Catholic church and the
Protestant church. The holy book of the
Christians is the Bible. The Bible contains
two parts: the old Testament and the New
Testament. The Bible today is available in all
major languages spoken in our country.
Today, we have over one and a half crore
Christians in India. Several charitable institutions under their patronage are flourishing
in all parts of our country. Perhaps the most
famous Christian social worker, he has contributed a great deal for the welfare of the
poor and home less in our country.

Answers the following questions
1. How did Christianity come to India?
_________________________________
2. What are the divisions of the Christian
Church?
_________________________________
3. Who was mother Teresa?
_________________________________
4. Name the two structural temples built by
Pallavas at Kanchipuram?
_________________________________
173/1329
5. What were the different style in temple architecture during the Pallavas and the
Cholas?
_________________________________
6. Name the temple built by Cholas?
_________________________________
7. What was the style of sculpture in the
Chola period called?
_________________________________
8. What style of work do you find at Mahabalipuram (Mamallapuram)
_________________________________
India has a continuous history

covering a very long period
dating as far back as 7000 BC;
174/1329
The Harappans built the earliest

cities complete with town
planning, sanitation, drainage
system and broad well-laid
roads;
Agriculture was the most important occupation of the rural
people.
The vedic people have contributed
immensely in various fields
such as literature, religion and
philosophy;
Towards the latter Vedic people

society was divided into four
varnas Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Shudras.
Important religions i.e. Hinduism, Jainism and Buddhism
evolved
and
interactions
between them resulted in a
synthesis in Indian culture.
The early Vedic people worshipped forces of nature and
personified them as Gods and
goddesses.
The Mauryans set up the first
great empire in North India
and under the rule of Ashok
the Great it reached great
height in many fields;
The Mauryan contribution towards art and architecture was
significant.
176/1329
Temple architecture reached its

pinnacle of glory under the
Pallavas who were great
builders.
Examples of the Gupta art can be
seen at the Dashavtara temple
at Deogarh and the cave
temples in Udaigiri temples.
King Harsha came to the throne
of Thaneswar after he had lost
his
family
in
tragic
circumstances.
Two persons have given detailed
accounts of Harshas reign.
One is Hiuen Tsanga
Chinese pilgrim; the other is
Bana Bhathis court poet.
Harsha was an efficient and benevolent ruler. He indulged in
may welfare activities. He gave
endowments for great public
servants, rewarded people
177/1329
who did work of a high intellectual calibre and encouraged

religious activities by giving
gifts to various sects. He built
many hospitals and rest
hosues. Nalanda became a
great centre of learning during
Harshas reign.
Harsha was also a literary person.
He himself wrote plays and
collected learned men around
him.
The achievements of the Cholas
also lie in their conquests
across the seas and developing
democratic institutions for
governance at the village level.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. How do you differentiate the culture of
Aryans with the Harappans?
178/1329
2. State the circumstances which leads to the

emergence of Jainism and Buddhism in the
sixth century BC?
3. What were the impact of Persian invasions
on Indian culture?
4. What were the outcome of the Macedonian invasion on ancient Indians?
5. How did the transformation of vedic brahmanism into puranic Hinduism take place in
ancient India?
6. Describe the development of Indian culture during the rules of successive empire?
3.1
1. On the banks of Indus, Ghaggar and its
tributaries.
2. Agriculture
3. In mehrgarh in Baluchistan dated back to
7000 BC.
4. The seals contained some form of script.
5. One horned rhinoceros known as unicorn
appeared on seals. A bronze sculpture of a
180/1329
dancing girl was found in Mohanjadro. This

testifies the sculpture skill of these people.
6. VedaRig, Atharva, Sama, Yajur and
Brahmanas, Aranyakas and Upanishada.
7. By dharma, artha and kama
8. It was performed along with chanting of
Vedic hymns.
9. Ashramedha, Rajasuya, Vajapeya Yajnas
10. It was became more ritualistic. Instead of
Indra, Agni, Varuna gods a new trinity of
gods Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva were
worshipped.
11. Games of chess, chariot racing etc.
12. Anga, Magadha, Kosala, Kashi, Kuru,
Panchala.
13. Two Swetambars (white clothes ones),
Digambaras (the naked ones)
181/1329
14. 8 (Eight)
15. Sthanakas in Jainism and Viharas in
Buddhism.
16. Hinayana, Mahayana, Vajrayana
3.2
1. Greek accounts left by Arrian, Admiral
Nearchus and Megasthenes.
2. True conquest is a conquest by piety and
virtue i.e. welfare of people.
3. The honour of one sect lies in honouring
other sects.
4. At Lauriya Nandangarh (Bihar)
5. From the famous Ashoka pillar, capital at

Sarnath.
6. (i) Apollonian faces (ii) Hair style (iii)
Draperies arrangement
7. (i) They started faces and figures of
Buddha
(ii) Folklore were drawn out on long panels
and rock faces.
(iii) They build statues also.
3.3
1. One side the portrait of king in different
positions and the other side contained the
goddess with her associated symbols.
2. At Deogarh
3. Gupta art
183/1329
4. 2 metre high
5. (i) Wall frescoes of the Ajanta caves
(Aurangabad)
(ii) Bagh caves (near Gwalior)
6. At Kanauj
3.4
1. St Thomas a skilful architect was a Christian. He was accidentally called by the Parthian king Gonda phernes in C-19/45 AD as an
architect. St. Thomas converted many members into Christianity.
2. (i) The Roman Catholic Church
(ii) The Protestant Church
3. A famous Christian social worker who did
a great work for poor and homeless.
4. Kalidashanath and Vaikunthaperumal.
184/1329
5. Nagara style and Dravida style

6. Rajarajeshwar/Brihadeshware Temple
7. The Dravida Style
8. Bas Reliefs
4. MEDIEVAL
INDIA
Developments in the field of religion, folk art
and language in India during the medieval
times have been important milestones in the
evolution of the composite culture of India.
New religions movements like Sufi and
Sikhism along with Bhakti movement contributed to this process. If you look around,
you will see the impact of Islam on many aspects of Indian culture. You might have visited some famous monuments in India.
These monuments stand as the symbols of
the composite nature of Indo-Islamic culture
in India. You can also see how various religions in India, including Islam, have influenced each other. Besides, every region in
India is famous for giving shape to some folk
art or the other. Development of folk arts
186/1329
through which the common people display

their creativity is another significant aspect
of Indian culture. The various regional languages that we speak today too have an interesting history which evolved during this
period.
OBJECTIVES
understand society during medieval times;

trace the rise of Islam and Sufism;
describe the political situation of
India in medieval times;
examine the influence of Islam on
Indian religion;
trace the growth of the Bhakti
movement;
examine the development of folk
arts, painting and music during the medieval period;
trace the rise of modern Indian
languages;
discuss the rise of Sikhism and

the Sikh power in India; and
trace the developments in South
India.
4.1 LIFE OF PEOPLE UNDER

DELHI SULTANATE
When the Muslim invaders came to India
they decided to make it their home. They intermarried and took to the culture of the Indians. There was a mutual exchange in ideas
and customs. In dress, speech, manners and
intellectual outlook, the two influenced each
other very profoundly. Some of these
changes are described below.
Society
The Indian society was divided into four major groups. They were the aristrocats, the
priests, the towns people and the peasants.
Aristocrats
The aristocrats included the Sultan and his
relatives, nobility and the landholders. There
190/1329
were also the Hindu rajahs, chiefs, Hindu

merchants and bankers. They concentrated
all the wealth as well as the power in their
hands. Needless to say that they were a
group of very powerful people. They lived in
great style and luxury. The Sultan outmatched everyone in this. He had to do it so
as to maintain his superiority and his status.
He had to show that he was different from
the others. Whenever a new sultan came to
the throne, the Khutba or sermon was read
out in his name in the Friday prayers at the
mosques and coins were issued in his name.
This established the new ruler on the throne.
To maintain his distinction as the ruler, he
was provided with many officers and servants at the royal household where he lived
in great luxury. Even the nobility imitated
his style and showed off their wealth.
191/1329
The Priests
The Priests were another important class of
people in the society. Among the Hindus,
they were the Brahmans and Ulemas among
the Muslims. They were given grants of taxfree land for their maintenance and were often very powerful. The Ulemas wielded great
influence on the Muslim Sultans and often
influenced their policies. But at other times
like during the reign of Ala-ud-din Khalji,
they were even ignored. Sometimes the
priests were not interested in religious affairs
but were more interested in worldly affairs.
The Town People
In the town lived the wealthy merchants,
traders and artisans. The nobility, the officers and the soldiers also stayed in the
towns, that were the administrative and military centres. Places where the Sufi and
Bhakti saints lived and places which housed
192/1329
important temples and mosques had become

pilgrim centres. The artisans lived in their
own special quarters.
In fact, the weavers lived in the weavers

colony, the goldsmith lived in a colony inhabited by goldsmiths and so on. This was
the general pattern for all artisans and
craftsmen. These people supplied luxury
goods were also sent abroad for trade. The
royal karkhanas or workshops employed
these workers for producing beautiful goods
which were often used as gifts to be given
away by the Sultans.
The Peasants
The peasants, of course, lived in the villages
and were often the worst off. They paid huge
taxes to the state as land revenue. Any
change of dynasty had no effect on their
lives. Their life continued as before.
The caste system was very rigid and intercaste marriages and intercaste dining was
194/1329
totally prohibited. But exchange of ideas did

take place on a large scale. Those who converted themselves to Islam did not forget
their old customs. Thus, exchange of ideas
and customs took place. Many Hindu customs were adopted by the Muslims while
many Muslim customs were adopted by the
Hindus, like those concerning food, dress,
clothing and music, besides many others.
Trade
Trade was flourishing and many new towns
came up to encourage trade. Some communities like the Banias, Marwaris and
Multanis made trade their special vocation.
The banjaras traded in caravans and were
continuoulsy on the move carrying goods
from one place to another.
Delhi was the centre for the incoming as well
as outgoing goods. There was rice from the
East, sugar from Kanauj, wheat from the
195/1329
Doab and fine silks from the South. Besides,

there were luxury goods like metalware,
ivory, jewellery, cotton textiles and many
other. Goods from outside India like East
Africa, Arabia and China also came to Delhi.
According to Ibn Batuta, Delhi at that time
was a magnificent city.
The growth of trade encouraged the use of
money and at this time came into use the silver tanka (coin). It was the most commonly
used currency and was introduced by Iltutmish. Even the system of weights, that were
used at that time, continued to be in use until the recent adoption of the metric system.
Religious Condition
When Islam came to India, Hinduism was in
vogue. But by this time Hinduism had degenerated itself. There were superstitious beliefs, rituals and sacrifices. Brahmans had
become very powerful and the caste system
196/1329
was very rigid. The people, especially the

lower classes, were ill-treated. Islam was the
opposite of what was in practise among the
Hindus. It talked of equality, brotherhood
and oneness of God. There were no dogmas
in Islam. On the other hand, it had a simple
doctrine and a democratic organisation.
The coming of Islam did not bring in many

changes in the political structure of the country. On the other hand, it challenged the social pattern of society. The important result
of this contact was the emergence of the
Bhakti movement and the Sufi movement.
Both the movements were based on the fact
that God was supreme, all men were equal
for Him and Bhakti or devotion to Him was
the way to achieve salvation.
4.2 RISE OF ISLAM AND

SUFISM
The Muslims first came to India in the eighth
century AD mainly as traders. They were fascinated by the socio-cultural scenario in this
country and decided to make India their
home. The traders who came to India from
Central and West Asia carried back with
them traces of Indian science and culture. As
a result they became cultural ambassadors of
India by disseminating this knowledge to the
Islamic world and from there to Europe. The
immigrant Muslims also entered into matrimonial alliances with the local people and
learned to live together in harmony. There
was mutual exchange of ideas and customs.
The Hindus and Muslims influenced each
other equally in dress, speech, manners, customs and intellectual pursuits. The Muslims
also brought with them their religion, Islam
199/1329
which had a deep impact on Indian society

and culture. Let us find out more about
Prophet Mohammad and Islam in this
lesson.
Prophet Mohammad preached Islam in the
seventh century AD in Arabia. He was born
in AD 5 7 1 in the Quraysh tribe of Arabia. He
migrated to Madina from Mecca in AD 622
and this marked the beginning of the Hijira
Era. According-to the Muslim belief, Quran
is the message of Allah revealed to Mohammad through his archangel Gabriel. It
has been translated into several languages.
The five fundamental principles of Islam are:
1. Tauhid (belief in Allah)
2. Namaz (prayers, five times a day)
3. Roza (fasting in the month of Ramzan)
4. Zakat (giving of alms)
200/1329
5. Haj (pilgrimage to Mecca)

Prophet Mohammads sayings are preserved
in what is called the Hadith or Hadees. After
his death the Caliphate was established.
There were four pious Caliphs.
Islam talked of equality, brotherhood, and
the existence of one God. Its arrival particularly made a profound impact on the traditional pattern of Indian society. The rise of
both the Bhakti and the Sufi movements
contributed immensely in this regard. Both
the Bhakti and the Sufi movements believed
that all humans are equal, God is supreme
and devotion to God is the only way to
achieve salvation.
4.2.1 Rise of Sufism

Sufism is a common term used for Islamic
mysticism. The Sufis were very liberal in
their religious outlook. They believed in the
essential unity of all religions. They preached
spirituality through music and doctrines that
professed union with God. Sufism originated
in Iran and found a congenial atmosphere in
India under the Turkish rule. Their sense of
piety, tolerance, sympathy, concept of equality and friendly attitude attracted many Hindus, mostly from lower classes, to Islam. Sufi
saints such as Moinuddin Chisti, Nizamuddin Auliya, Fariduddin Ganj-e-Shakar were
the pioneer sufis who are still loved, respected and honoured in India. The sufis were
also influenced by the Christian and
Buddhist monks regarding the establishment
of their khanqahs and dargahs. Khanqah the
institutions (abode of Sufis) set up by the
202/1329
Sufis in northern India took Islam deeper into the countryside. Mazars (tombs) and Takias (resting places of Muslim saints) also became the centres for the propagation of
Islamic ideas. These were patronized both by
the aristocracy and the common people. The
Sufis emphasized respect for all human
beings.
The Sufis were organised into religious orders or silsilahs. These silsilahs were named
after their founders such as Chishti,
Suhrawardi, Qadi. And Naqshbandis. According to Abul Fazl, the author of the Ain-iAkbari, there were as many as fourteen silsilahs in India during the sixteenth century.
Each order had its own khanqah, which
served as a shelter for the Sufi saints and for
destitutes, and later developed as a centre of
learning.
Ajmer, Nagaur and Ajodhan or Pak Pattan
(now in Pakistan) developed as important
203/1329
centres of Sufism. These also started the tradition of piri-muridi, (teacher and the disciple). In order to attain a state of mystical
ecstasy, the sufis listened to poetry and music (sama) which were originally in Persian,
but later switched to Hindawi or Hindustani.
They preached the unity of God and self-surrender unto Him in almost the same way as
the votaries of the Nrgun Bhakti movement
did. Music attracts everybody, irrespective of
language. Slowly such music attracted the
Hindus who started visiting the dargahs in
large number. The Hindu impact on Sufism
also became visible in the form of siddhas
and yogic postures.
1. The beginning of which era is marked by
Prophet Mohammads migration to Madina
from Mecca?
_________________________________
204/1329
2. What is Roza?
_________________________________
3. Who brought Hindu followers to Islam by
their attitude of piety, tolerance concept of
equality and sympathy?
_________________________________
4. Name the author of Ain-i-Akbari.
_________________________________
4.3 POLITICAL
BACKGROUND
The rulers of Delhi, who ruled from 1206-90,
were Mamluk Turks. They were followed by
the Khiljis, Tughlaqs, Sayyids and Lodis, who
ruled northern India from Delhi till 1526. All
these rulers were called Sultans. A Sultan
was supposed to rule over a territory on behalf of the Khalifa or Caliph, who was considered to be the spiritual and temporal head
of the Muslims. Both the names of the Khalifa and the Sultan used to be read in the
khutha, (Friday prayers) by the local Imams.
In 1526 the Delhi Sultans were replacedby
the Mughals, who initially ruled from Agra
and later from Delhi till 1707. Thereafter, the
Mughal rule continued only nominally till
1857 when the dynasty ended. The Mughals
did not ask for any investiture but continued
207/1329
to send presents to the Khalifas. They also

got the khutba read in their own names.
However, Sher Shah, a local Afghan ruler,
challenged the Mughal ruler, Humayun and
kept him away from the throne of Delhi for
about fifteen years (1540-55). Sher Shahs
reign stands out for many outstanding
achievements. Among these was the construction of several roads, the most important being Sarak-i-Azam or Grand Trunk
Road extending from Sonargaon (now in
Bangladesh) to Attock (now in Pakistan) and
run through Delhi and Agra a distance of
1500 kos. The other roads were from Agra to
Burhanpur, Agra to
Marwar and from Lahore to Multan. He
struck beautiful coins in gold, silver and copper which were imitated by the Mughal
Kings.
208/1329
Mughal emperor Akbar who ruled from

1556-1605 was a great ruler in the history of
India. He made a sincere effort to foster harmony among his subjects by discouraging racial, religious and cultural biases. He tried to
develop friendly relations with the Hindus.
To fulfil his imperialist ambitions he entered
into matrimonial alliances with the Rajput
rulers. His greatest contribution was the
political unification of the country and the
establishment of an all powerful central government with a uniform system of administration. Akbar was a great patron of art, architecture and learning. As a secular minded
monarch he also started a faith called Din-iIllahi which encompassed ideas from various
religions. On every Thursday, scholars from
different religions came to debate on religious issues raised by the emperor. This was
done at the IbadatKhana in Fateh Pur Sikri
at Agra. Though illiterate Akbar patronised
scholars and learned men. In his court there
209/1329
were nine such Navratna Mulla Do Pyaza,

Hakin Humam, Abdur Rahim Khan e
Khanan, Abul Tayal, Tansen, Raja Todar
Mal, Raja Man Singh, Faizi and Birbal. Akbars policy of liberalism and tolerance was
continued by his successors, Jahangir and
Shah Jahan. However this policy was abandoned by Aurangzeb.
Aurangzebs short sighted policies and endless wars in different parts of the country
(especially in South India) resulted in the
disintegration of the Mughal empire.
The rise of the Marathas in the south, the invasions of Nadir Shah and Ahmad Shah Abdali, unrest amongst the nobility in the court
and the rise of the Sikhs in north-western India destroyed whatever was left of the
Mughal power. Economically India was still
the biggest exporter in the world and had
great wealth, but it was left far behind in the
process of modernisation.
4.4 CULTURAL
DEVELOPMENT
It was in the field of art and architecture that
the rulers of this period took a keen interest.
The composite cultural characteristic of the
medieval period is amply witnessed in these
fields. A new style of architecture known as
the Indo- Islamic style was born out of this
fusion. The distinctive features of IndoIslamic architecture were the (a) dome; (b)
lofty towers or minarets; (c) arch; and (d) the
vault.
The Mughal rulers were great lovers of
nature. They took pleasure in spending their
time in building beautiful forts and gardens.
The famous Mughal gardens like the Shalimar Bagh and the Nishat Bagh are important
elements of our cultural heritage. There were
waterways and fountains criss-crossing these
gardens and finally, there were gardens with
212/1329
stages or levels. The water, while cascading

from one stage to another, was made to fall
in small streamlets with lamps lit behind
them, making the water shimmer and lend a
special charm to the whole atmosphere. It
could also be made to flow over a chiselled
and sloping slab, so that the water flowing
over it shimmered. The best example of this
type of garden is the Shalimar Gardens of
Lahore (now in Pakistan). The Lahore
garden has three stages. But a better example can be seen in India at Pinjore Garden
situated on the Chandigarh-Kalka road
where we have a seven-stage garden. This
impressed the British so much that they created a three-stage garden in the Vice-Regal
Lodge (now the Rashtrapati Bhawan) in New
Delhi, It was on these very lines that the famous Vrindavan Garden in Mysore were built
in the twentieth century.
The pietra dura or coloured stone inlay work
on marble became very popular in the days
213/1329
of Shah Jahan and the finest examples of this

type of work are available in the Red Fort in
Delhi and the Taj Mahal at Agra. Besides, the
structures within the Fatehpur Sikri complex, the forts at Agra and Lahore and the
Shahi mosques in Delhi and Lahore are an
important part of our heritage. During this
period mosques, tombs of kings and dargahs
came to dominate the landscape.
Coinage
Another aspect of art, which is of great importance to us, is connected with Numismatics (the study of coins) which is a major
source of information for any period in history. The
coins of Muslim kings are valuable in history. Their designs, calligraphy and mint
marks give us plenty of interesting information on this period. From the royal titles, the
name and place of minting we can find out
the extent of the monarchs kingdom as well
as his status. Muhammad Tughlaqs coins
were minted at Delhi, Daulatabad and several other provincial capitals and had at least
twenty-five different varieties. Some of the
legends found on the coins are quite interesting. The warrior in the cause of God and he
who obeys the Sultan obeys the Compassionate, are a few examples.
Fill in the blanks:
l. The names of the Khalifa and the Sultan
were read in the_____________.
215/1329
2. A local Afghan ruler challenged the

Mughal ruler Humayun and kept him away
from the throne of Delhi for about fifteen
years.
3. To fulfil his imperialist ambition Akbar
entered into matrimonial alliances with the
_____________ rulers.
4. The Rashtrapati Bhawan in New Delhi was
known as____________ during British
rule.
5. The pietra dura or coloured stone inlay
work on marble became very popular in the
days of__________________.
4.5 BHAKTI MOVEMENT

The Sufis were not the only popular religious
teacher of the time. There were also the
Bhakti saints. Their teachings were similar to
those of the Sufis but they had been teaching
for a longer time. They were popular among
the artisans, craftsmen and traders in the
towns. The people in the villages also flocked
to listen to them.
The Sufi and Bhakti saints had many
thoughts and practices in common. Their essential belief was in the need to unite with
God. They laid stress on love or devotion as
the basis of the relationship with God. To
achieve all this a Guru or a Pir was needed.
The Bhakti saints attacked the rigidity in religion and the objects of worship. They disregarded caste and encouraged women to
join in their religious gatherings. The Bhakti
217/1329
saints did their entire teaching in the local

vernacular language to make it comprehensible even to simple minds.
The Bhakti saints belonged to various backgrounds but mainly from the lower castes.
Many were artisans by origin or belonged to

the less prosperous class of cultivators. They
stressed the need for tolerance among humans and religions.
The Bhakti movement was long known in the
South. The idea of preaching Bhakti through
hymns and stories was traditionally done by
the Alvars and the Nayannars of the Tamil
devotional cult. You will read about them
later in this book.
Guru Nanak
Guru Nanak was born of a Khatri family in
the village of Talwandi which is now called
Nankana. Though Guru Nanak was trained
in accountancy, he preferred the company of
saints and sufis. Some time later, he had a
mystic vision. He left home for the company
of saints and pirs. He composed hymns and
219/1329
sang them to the accompaniment of the rabab, which is a musical instrument. His
hymns are popular even today. He emphasised love and devotion for the one and only
God. He strongly denounsed idol worship,
pilgrimages, sacrifices and rituals as a way to
achieving God. He demanded purity of character and conduct as the first condition of
approaching God. He believed that anyone
could achieve a spiritual life while doing his
duties as a householder.
220/1329
Figure .1 Guru Nanak

Ramanuja
Ramanuja was from the South and he taught
in the language of the common people. His
disciple was Ramananda who took his Gurus
message to the northern parts of India.
221/1329
Ramananda
Ramananda was born at Allahabad and educated at Varanasi. He preached at both these
places. He wanted to rid the Hindu religion
of its evil customs and practices. He wanted
people to know that all men were equal in
the eyes of God and there was nobody high
born or low born. His followers belonged to
diferent walks of like. For example, Kabir
was a weaver, Sadhana was a butcher, Ravidasa was a cobbler and Sena was a barber.
222/1329
Figure.2 Ramanuja
Kabir
Kabir was Ramanandas favourite disciple.

Like Nanak, he criticised the existing social
order and called for Hindu-Muslim unity.
224/1329
Kabir, the son of a Muslim weaver, strongly

denounced idol worship, taking part in formal worship such as Namaz, pilgrimages or
bathing in rivers. He wanted to preach a religion which was acceptable to all and that
would unite all religions. He emphasised the
unity of God. He called Him by several
names such as Rama, Gobinda, Hari and Allah. You must have read his Dohas or
couplets in Hindi.
Figure.3 Kabir
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu
Chaitanya was a saint from Bengal. He was a
devotee of Lord Krishna. Though he was a
Brahman he condemned the caste system
and emphasised on the equality of all. He
wanted the people to know that true worship
lay in love and devotion. He used to go into a
trance singing devotional songs in praise of
Lord Krishna.
225/1329
Figure.4 Chaitanya Mahaprabhu

Mirabai
226/1329
Mirabai was another Bhakti Saint who worshipped, composed and sang songs in praise
of Lord Krishna. Like Chaitanya, she too
would go into a trance in her love for the
God.
Figure.5 Mirabai
227/1329
Namadeva
Namadeva was a tailor. He wrote in Marathi.
His poetry spoke of intense love and devotion to God.
Popularity of the Bhakti Movement
How did the Bhakti movement became so
popular with the people? An important reason was that they challenged the caste system
and the superiority of the Brahmanas. They
welcomed the ideas of equality and brotherhood which the Sufi saints also preached.
People were no longer satisfied with the old
religion. They wanted a religion which could
satisfy both their rationality as well as
emotions.
All the Bhakti saints emphasised oneness of

God. They said that the path to God lay in
devotion and Bhakti to Him and not in any
rituals. They condemned rituals and
sacrifies.
In northern India, it developed into two
streams, nirguna bhakti and saguna bhakti.
The nirguna bhaktas were devotees of a
formless God even while calling him variously as Rama, Govinda, Hari or
Raghunatha. The most conspicuous among
them were Kabir and Nanak. The saguna
bhaktas were devotees of Rama, the son of
Dasharatha, or Krishna, the son of Devaki
and Vasudeva. Some of the best examples of
Saguna bhaktas were Tulsidas, who idolised
Rama in his famous Ramcharita Manas, and
Surdas, who sang praises of Krishna in his
famous Sursagar. Raskhan, a Muslim poet,
229/1329
who was a devotee of Lord Krishna, also belonged to this tradition.

The first important feature of bhakti movement was the concept of oneness of God and
brotherhood of all human beings. It did not
discriminate against anyone on the basis of
caste or gender. Its second important feature
was surrender into God, who is all pervasive
and capable of solving the problems of the
devotees. The third important feature of
bhakti was an intense personal devotion to
God with an emphasis on a good moral life.
It was felt that chanting the name of God
constantly purified the soul and prepared
one for His grace. A true devotee does not
want heaven or moksha. He only wants to
chant the Lords name and be born again and
again to sing His praise.
In addition, came the guru or spiritual teacher, whose function was to provide people
with hope, strength and inner courage. He
230/1329
was supposed to be a person who had

marched ahead on the path of bhakti and
had probably realised God and hence was
capable of leading others into Him. This
brought in a system of pahul. Pahul was the
sanctified water offered by a master to the
pupil or shishya as a token of his being accepted as a trainee on his march to godliness.
The Sikhs performed washing of the
swords ceremony, called khande ka pahul,
evolving as the pir-muridi custom (the saintsoldier concept). Have you been able to notice here some features of the Bhakti tradition, which were similar to the practices and
ideas of the Sufis?
The spirit of Bhakti pervaded the whole of
India and found vivid and beautiful expression in the religious poetry of the medieval
saints and mystics, no matter what religious
faith they believed in. Their literary compositions, rendered into geet, qawali, etc united
the people, as nothing else could have done.
231/1329
It also stimulated the development of regional languages.

Answer the following questions
1. What were the two main streams of bhakti
movement?
_________________________________
2. Name an important nirguna and saguna

bhakti poet.
_________________________________
4.6 DEVELOPMENT OF FOLK

ARTS
The rural masses got opportunities to display
their creative skills in many fields. Several
occasions associated with agricultural operations, for example the tilling of soil, sowing
of saplings, picking of cotton, pulling out the
weeds and many other social functions
provided opportunities for singing and dancing. Does this sound familiar to you? Yes,
the festivals and rituals you perform today
have continued from the past with necessary
changes in keeping with time.
The advent of rains became occasions for
dancing and merry-making. The gods were
invoked and special pujas offered in the
temples. It was also an occasion for enjoying
the swings. Similarly, ladies on their spinning wheels accompanied by other ladies
would sit together and sing till late into the
234/1329
night. This was a common sight in almost all

the villages in India.
It is important to note that almost every region developed its own peculiar dance form
with a local flavour. Thus Garba, Kalbella,
Bhangra, Giddha, Bamboo dance, Lavani
and innumerable other dance forms, came
into existence. Today, some of these are performed during the Republic Day celebrations
as well as on other festive occasions.
Formal education was not considered very
important for women but this did not prevent them from showing their talent in various other fields. They displayed their creativity in needlework. In Rajasthan, girls came
up with beautiful designs on odhanis, shirts
and ghagras. The Rajasthanis also created
beautiful designs of tie and dye work in fabrics used both by women and men. Even
today, we find the people of Rajasthan as the
most colourfully dressed in India. Their
235/1329
lavishness could be seen in the way they decorated their animals (horses, bullocks,
camels and even elephants). In Punjab, the
girls created beautiful phulkaris. In and
around Lucknow, came up the chikan work
on shirts, salwars, odhanis and even sarees.
It appears that the dramatists about whom
Bharata mentions in his Natyashastra (fifth
century AD) had not completely disappeared. The tamasha and the lavani forms of
dance drama were developed in Maharashtra; the Pandavanis in central India and
Merasis in northern India applied such art
forms with slight modifications. So also the
puppeteer, the bard and the mime moved
from place to place, entertaining people in
various ways. The acrobat and the juggler
also could be seen moving from place to
place. In some areas the martial arts were
developed, while wrestling has been popular
all over India since time immemorial.

1. Name any two important folk dances.
_________________________________
2. Name any one important type of needlework that developed in India.
_________________________________
4.7 PAINTING
Another area which was influenced by Islamic culture was painting. Humayun had spent
more than twelve years in Persia as a
refugee. He brought painters with him to India when he became the ruler of Delhi once
again in 1555. Famous among them were Mir
Sayid Ali and Abdus Samad who nurtured
the tradition of painting manuscript. An example of it is Dastan-e-Amir Hamza, which
has nearly 1200 paintings. The period also
witnessed the flowering of portrait and miniature paintings. However, what is amazing is
that some of these painters tried to paint the
classical ragas, thereby giving form and colour to such abstract conceptions as music.
Seasons or baramasa paintings were similarly given artistic forms. Can you ever estimate the creativity of these artists? Nowhere
else in the world except perhaps in China,
artists have tried to paint music or seasons.
238/1329
Akbar, Jahangir and Shah Jahan continued

to give patronage to these artists and as a
result, the Mughal school of painting continued to flourish. Akbar as a liberal ruler extended his patronage to painting. He also
employed a large number of Hindu painters
like Daswant and Basawan Lal. Consequently, there was a fusion of Persian and
Indian styles (of painting) during his period.
The European influence on Indian painting
too was noticed.
The Mughal school of painting reached its
zenith under Jahangir who was a famous
painter. His court was adorned with famous
painters like Ustad and Abul Hasan. Mansur
was famous for his miniature painting.
However Aurangzeb due to his orthodox
views and political preoccupations, stopped
patronising music and painting. Like their
masters, some princes also extended patronage to painters. Thus, besides the Mughal
school, the Rajput and the Pahari schools of
239/1329
painting also received encouragement. Even

the upper classes in society started patronising painters. As a result, the havelis (big
mansions) of the rich and temples were profusely embellished. These havelis in Rajasthan attract a large number of tourists
even today. You can visit these havelis if you
find an opportunity to visit Rajasthan.
The Mughal school of painting from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century gave rise to
the Indo-Persian school of miniature art. The
Mughal
court
painters
introduced
landscapes
together with human figures and costumes.

When they came in touch with the traditional Indian styles, they became more natural.
Signing on the miniatures as a tradition also
started. Artists were now employed on
monthly salaries. They illustrated such important works as the Changeznama, Zafarnama and the Ramayana.
4.8 MUSIC
The Mughal emperors Akbar, Jahangir and
Shah Jahan, patronised several musicians.
Tansen, who adorned the court of Akbar, not
only sang the classical ragas but also composed new ones. It is said that Shah Jahan
himself was quite a good singer. These musicians entertained the emperors at different
times of the day and in different seasons
with appropriate ragas.
During the Turko-Afghan rule in India, a
synthesis of Indo Iranian music had started.
During the Mughal rule, it developed further.
It is interesting to note that Aurangzeb was
against music, but the largest number of
books on classical Indian music in Persian
were written during his time. In the North, a
distinct school known as the Hindustani
school of music came into being and its speciality lay in producing sweet and rapturous
242/1329
melodies to suit different moods of life. The

ragas and the raginis were personified accordingly. Khayal, Thumri and Ghazal were
also elaborated during this period. Tansen,
was in a sense the pioneer of this school.
Similarly, in the south, the Carnatic school of
music developed. However, ordinary people
retained the flair for folk music and folk
songs to commemorate their local chiefs like
Alha-Udal, Dulla-Bhatti, Jaimal-Phatta etc.
Indo-Mughal Culture
The Mughal rulers discarded the Afghan
titles of Sultan and styled themselves as Badshah (emperor) and Din-e-Panah (protector
of faith). Further, to evoke reverence among
the subject for the emperor, they started the
practice of jharokha darshan or making public appearances through specially built windows. They also encouraged the court practice of sijda (low prostration before the
243/1329
kings) and concentrated religious and political power more firmly in their hands.
4.9 RISE OF MODERN

INDIAN LANGUAGES
Another important development during this
period was the emergence of several modern
Indian languages. Urdu perhaps originated
around Delhi. It developed as a camp language in the army of Allauddin Khilji when
they were stationed in the Deccan around
fourteenth century AD. In fact, the states of
Bijapur and the Golconda in the Deccan became the cradles of Urdu literature. The language soon developed its own grammar and
became adistinct language.
As time passed, it came to be used by the

elite as well. The famous poet Amir Khusrau,
who composed poetry in this language, also
played some part in making it popular.
Besides poetry, beautiful prose, short stories,
novels and drama were written in Urdu during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.
In the first half of the ninteenth century
Urdu journalism played a very important
role during the struggle for independence.
Along with Urdu, nearly all other modern Indian languages like Bengali, Assamese,
Oriya, Khari Boli, Punjabi, Gujarati, Marathi,
Sindhi, Kashmiri as well as the four South
Indian languages-Tamil, Telugu, Kannada
and Malayalam came to acquire their
present form and developed during this
period.
4.10 NEW FAITHS

During this period, two new religious faiths
flourished in India. They were Sikhism and
Zoroastrianism. To bring the established reforms within religion various reform movements also started in India.
Sikhism
The Sikhs, who mostly belong to Punjab,
form a sizable group of our population. The
orthodox Sikhs believe that their religion was
revealed by God to Guru Nanak, whose spirit
entered the second and the subsequent gurus
till the tenth Guru. Guru Gobind Singh, ordained the Sikhs to treat the Adi Granth,
popularly known as the Guru Granth Sahib,
as their Guru. But the students of history and
religion think that the seeds for the birth and
growth of this religion were present in the
Bhakti movement, in its nirguna branch. The
247/1329
Sikhs basically believe in a formless God,

equality of all mankind, need of a guru and
the pahul tradition.
Sometimes, the gurudom was conferred on
the son and sometimes on the best disciple.
The fifth guru, Guru Arjun Dev, gave the
Sikhs three things. The first was in the shape
of the Adi Granth, which contains the sayings of five gurus and other allied saints. The
second was the standardised script for Gurmukhi in which the Adi Granth was first
written. And finally, the site and the foundation of the Har Mandir sahib or the Golden
Temple and the Akal Takht at Amritsar, the
highest seat from where the dictats for the
entire Sikh community are issued.
The tenth guru, Guru Gobind Singh created
the Khalsa, which means the pure, in 1699.
He also ordained the Sikhs to take five vows,
namely, keeping of kesh (long hair and a
beard), kangha (comb), kada (a metallic
248/1329
bangle), kirpan (a sword) and kaccha (an underwear extending to a little above the
knees). Consequently, these symbols became
the distinguishing marks of a Sikh. He further added that after his death the Adi Granth will be the guru of the Sikhs and they
have to pay obeisance to this holy book.
Music has always been an important feature
of Sikhism and they believed that through
music one can attain ecstacy or samadhi.
Zoroastrianism
The Parsi or Zoroastrian religion was founded by Zarathushtra or Zoroaster, in the
eighth century BC. He preached monotheism
in the region now known as Persia.
He taught the worship of fire and the presence of good and bad in the form of Ahura
Mazda and Ahura Man. He also taught the
ethical doctrine of kindness and charity.
These doctrines are enshrined in the Zend
Avesta.
The Zorastrian religion spread over the
whole of Persia and remained the dominant
religion till the eighth century AD when
Muslims conquered this region. Most of the
Parsis migrated to different parts of the
world. They also came to India and settled at
Navsari in Gujarat, and later on spread to
250/1329
almost all parts of India. They have contributed a lot to Indian culture. It was Dadabhai
Naoroji, the famous nationalist leader and a
Parsi, who exposed the hollowness of the
British claim of civilizing India and not exploiting it. Another outstanding figure, who
belonged to this community, was Jamshedji
Tata, a pioneering Indian industrialist. He
established an iron and steel industry in India in the face of the toughest competition
posed by the British steel mills and yet continued to prosper. The Parsees also established a large number of public charities.
Zorastrianism is not a proselytising religion
and no new entrants are accepted into its
fold under any circumstances.
Thus, we can see that the cultural stream in
India continued to assimilate all the newcomers and the resulting cultural interaction
gave Indian culture its characteristic multidimensional, multilingual, multireligious and
yet composite nature.
251/1329

Fill in the blanks
1. _______________ founded the Khalsa
and fixed the vow of five Ks.
2. ______________ worship the fire, believe in good and bad and encourage kindness and charity.
4.11 SOUTH INDIA

Between the ninth and eleventh centuries
AD, a dynasty known as the Cholas was ruling the Cholamandalam region in Southern
India. The Cholas developed a strong army,
besides a powerful navy. Rajendra Chola is
said to have conquered some Indonesian islands. They also developed democratic institutions at the village level. Even Buddhism
and Jainism flourished in this region. Literature, fine arts, sculpture and metal castings
of the highest order flourished under their
patronage. The fourteenth century saw the
rise of a new state
called Vijayanagara now called Karnataka.
To the north of this state across the Tungabhadra river rose a new Islamic state,
called the Bahamani, now known as Andhra
Pradesh. The Bahamani and Vijayanagara
253/1329
kingdoms were pitted against each other

over the rich Raichur Doab.
In the Cholamandalam region, the Tamil
language was popular. In Karnataka, Kannada, in Andhra, Telegu and in Kerala,
Malyalam flourished, all having different
scripts. It is just possible that originally the
entire region spoke Tamil, as it is a very old
language. But by the middle ages, the four
languages had come to have distinct identities. However, between the fourteenth and
the sixteenth centuries, Vijayanagara
achieved great heights. Some foreigners, who
visited these areas in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, have praised the kings, the
town and the people. The remains of Vijayanagara found in Hampi dazzle the world
even today.
During the Chola period, Kanchi became a
great seat of learning. The Vijayanagara
254/1329
kings also became great patrons of art and

leaming.
The
early
Turkish
rulers
(1206-1526)
were
called
Sultans, as they were supposed to rule on behalf of the
Caliphs.
The Mughals replaced the Sultans
of Delhi. They patronised music, painting and architecture
and they ruled India till 1707.
They also built a large number
of buildings.
The Mughal empire weakened
and disintegrated after 1707.
In this chaos, emerged the
British East India Company,
as a political power.
The Sufis with their attitude of
piety, tolerance, sympathy,
255/1329
and concept of equality had

deep impact on the Indian
people.
The Bhakti movement of fourteenth and sixteenth centuries
developed into two streams;
nirguna and saguna.
The people developed their own
regional and local folk traditions of dance and music.
The medieval period saw the
emergence of Urdu. This period saw the rise of the presentday Marathi, Tamil, Telegu,
Kannada and Malayalam in
the south and Assamese,
Bengali, Hindi or Khari-boli,
Punjabi and Gujarati languages in the north.
Sikhism was founded by Guru
Nanak. Guru Arjun Dev finalised the present script of
256/1329
Gurmukhi, the Adi-Granth

and the site of Har-Mandir in
Amritsar.
Zoroastrianism was founded by
Zoroaster in eighth century BC
in Persia.
The Cholas conquered parts of
Bengal and Indonesia. They
introduced democratic institutions at the village level.
Kanchi became a great seat of

learning.
Vijayanagaras remains have been
found at Hampi in Karnataka.
In the Andhra region, flourished the Bahmani state.
The Indian society at this time
was divided into four major
groups-the aristocrats, the
priests, the town people and
the peasants.
Trade flourished in Delhi as the
centre of all incoming as well
as outgoing trade.
Islam had a great influence on the
Indian society. There were two
important religious movements during this periodThe
Sufi
and
the
Bhakti
movements.
258/1329
The most important Sufi saints

were Chishti, Firdausi, and
Nizam-ud-din Auliya.
Some well-known Bhakti saints
were Guru Nanak, Ramanuja,
Ramananda, Kabir, Chaitanya,
Mirabai and Namadeva.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Describe the political situation of India in
medieval times.
2. Discuss the influence of Islam on
Hinduism.
3. Examine the role played by the Bhakti
movement in enriching Indian culture.
4. Write a note on the rise of modern Indian
languages.
5. Discuss the rise of the new faiths namely
Sikhism and Zoroastrianism.
259/1329

4.1
1. Beginning of Hijira era
2. Roza is fasting in the month of Ramzan
3. The Sufis
4. Abul Fazl
4.2
1. Khutba
2. Shershah
3. Rajput
4. Vice-Regal Lodge
5. Shah Jahan
4.3
1. Nirguna and Saguna bhakti are the two
main streams of this movement.
2. Nanak and Kabir (any one) Nirguna poets,
Tulsidas and Surdas (any one) Saguna Poets.
4.4
1. Garba, Kalbelia, Bhangra (any two)
2. Phulkari in Punjab, Chikan work in Lucknow (any one)
4.5
1. Guru Gobind Singh
2. Zoroastrians
5. MODERN INDIA
The history of our country can safely be divided into ancient, medieval and modern
periods. The ancient period started long ago,
as long as humans have lived on earth. In an
earlier lesson you read about what happened
in Medieval India i.e. from about the 8th
century A.D. and lasted till the beginning of
18th century. Now, we shall read about the
Modern period in History. During the last
two periods you must have found the society,
economy, polity and culture very different
from each other. These differences which
you may also call progress, developed, continued and increased at a very fast pace and
had very much more deeper impact on our
lives.
You may recall that all those who came to India from outside such as the Turks, the
262/1329
Afghans, and the Mughals made India their

home. But the British colonial rulers always
remained foreigners to this land. Nonetheless they brought profound social, economic
and political changes to suit their interests
and in the process left deep imprints on
many aspects of Indian culture. If you see
the Rashtrapati Bhavan in New Delhi you
can have a clear picture of the British impact
on Indian architecture. You see the pattern
repeated in many buildings in Kolkata,
Mumbai and in several other parts of the
country. All these have now become a part of
our cultural heritage. Apart from these architectural remains, the colonial state also left
behind a uniform system of government, a
system of education based on Western ideas,
science and philosophies. It would be very
interesting for you to know that the social
and religious reform movements begun in
the nineteenth century helped to build a
modern India as well. Modern literature in
263/1329
Indian languages were all deeply influenced

by the spread of English education and
through it Indias intimate contact with the
ideas and institutions of the West.
OBJECTIVES
trace the events that were taking

place in the West during the
eighteenth century and their
impact on India;
describe the closing years of

eighteenth century India;
examine the social conditions of

the Hindus and Muslims during this period;
list the contributions of social and

religious reformers like Raja
Ram Mohan Roy, Swami Dayananda Saraswati and others;
appreciate the role of press and

newspapers in generating
265/1329
nationalism
people; and
among
the
appreciate Indias struggle for

independence.
5.1 RISE OF THE WEST AND

ITS IMPACT ON INDIA
From 1450 onwards, three important developments had changed the shape of Europe:
(i) the invention of printing press, (ii) the beginning and the spread of the Renaissance
and the Reformation movements and (iii)
the discovery of new trade routes. Thereafter, Europe made great progress in the
fields of science, exploration and gunnery.
Soon, their armies and navies became the
best in the world. Scientific education began
to spread. Logic and reason thus became the
touchstone on which the old dogmas and
learning were tested. Among these European
countries, the Portuguese and then the
Dutch, the French and finally, the British
entered into a race to control the trade from
India. The British ultimately succeeded in
not only controlling trade but also the
267/1329
country and for about two centuries India remained under her domination where her entire human resources were recklessly exploited and her wealth was drained away for
the benefit of the ruling nation. To further
their interest the British used the prevailing
social and political situation in India. Where
a large number of states had cropped up
after the decline of the Mughal Empire. The
British took advantage of this situation and
had one ruler fight against the other or supported a usurper to the throne. Though Tipu
Sultan of Mysore tried to use the same principle as used by the British, that is making
use of the rivalry between the French and the
British, he could not match the superior diplomacy and fire power of the British.
The British domination of India was built
upon successive phases. The first phase consisted of taking hold of the Indian trade.
They bought Indian goods at very low prices
and sold them in the Western markets at
268/1329
very high prices, thereby making enormous

profits without giving anything to the peasants. In this, they were helped by the Indian
Seths and gomastas.
In the second phase, the British took control

of the production activities in a manner that
would suit their export objectives. In the process they successfully destroyed the Indian
industries. This was because India was a potential buyer of their goods. The third phase
was an intensified phase of British Imperialism and colonial exploitation when India was
ruled by the British for fulfilling British economic interests.
The Britishers came to India for making
profits through trade. Slowly they gained
political and economic control of the country. After the Battle of Plassey in 1757 A.D.,
they had become the real masters of Bengal.
They used political control over Bengal to increase their trade and export of foreign
goods. They eliminated the Indian as well as
foreign rivals in trade so that there could be
no competition. They monopolized the sale
of raw cotton and made the Bengal weaver
270/1329
pay exorbitant prices. They imposed heavy

duties on Indian goods entering Britain so as
to protect their own industry.
With the coming of the industrial revolution
in Europe, the Indian industries were hit
very hard. By 1813, the Indian handicrafts
lost both the domestic as well as the foreign
market. Indian goods could not compete
with the British factory made products,
where machines were used.
On the other hand, the English merchants
had accumulated a lot of wealth which they
now invested in setting up industries and
trade. The East India Company helped in financing and expanding their industrial base.
During this time there was a class of manufacturers in England who benefitted more
from manufacturing than trading. They were
interested in having more raw materials
from India as well as sending their finished
goods back. Between 1793 and 1813, these
271/1329
British manufacturers launched a campaign

against the company, its trade monopoly and
the privileges it enjoyed. Ultimately in 1813,
they succeeded in abolishing the East India
Companys monopoly of Indian trade. With
this India became an economic colony of industrial England.
As a result, Indian hand made goods faced
extinction as British machine made goods
were cheaper. These goods either had a free
entry or paid very low tariff rates to enter India. Indians were to be modernized so that
they could develop taste for western goods
and buy them. The Indian industries
suffered as a result of exploitation at the
hands of the British, who did not at all care
about Indian trade interests. They did not
protect Indian trade nor did they introduce
any advanced technology in the country during this period. Indian handicrafts suffered
when foreign goods were given free entry. On
the other hand, Indian handicrafts were
272/1329
taxed heavily when they entered Britain. Indian sugar mills paid duty three times its original price when sent to Britain. So the trade
from India virtually came to a stop.
India had become an excellent consumer of
British goods and a rich supplier of raw materials by the year 1813 A.D.
Since England wanted to exploit India for

commercial gains, that is, by buying raw materials and selling finished goods, they introduced steam ships and railways in India. The
railways opened a vast market to the British
and facilitated export of Indian raw material
abroad.
Do you know that it was in 1853 that the first
railway line running from Bombay to Thane
was opened to public? The railways connected the raw material producing areas with
the exporting ports. As a result British goods
flooded the Indian market.
Do you know that the railways played an important role in the national awakening of the
country, too? They helped to bring people
and ideas come closer together-something
that the British had never anticipated. Isnt
this ironical?
274/1329
Do you know that it was again in 1853 that

Dalhousie opened the first telegraph line
from Calcutta to Agra and also introduced
the postal service in India?
1. Who succeeded in gaining political control
over India?
_________________________________
2. Who among the Indian rulers tried to use
the rivalry between the French and the British but could not succeed?
_________________________________
3. How many phases of the British domination in India can be seen?
_________________________________
5.2 INDIA IN THE 18TH

CENTURY: ECONOMY,
SOCIETY AND CULTURE
Indian in the eighteenth century was a picture of many contrasts and contradictions.
Economically agriculture was the main occupation of the people. Since the rulers were
constantly at war, they did not have the time
to improve agricultural conditions of the
land.
Foreign trade was flourishing under the
Mughals. India imported pearls, raw silk,
wool, dates, dried fruits from the Persian
Gulf region; Coffee, gold, drugs and honey
from Arabia; tea, porcelain and silk came into India from China; luxury goods were also
brought in from Tibet, Singapore, Indonesian Islands, Africa and Europe.
276/1329
Indian exported raw silk, silk fabrics, indigo,

sugar, pepper and many other things. Indias
cotton textiles were famous all over the
world.
In spite of such a favorable balance of trade,

Indias economic condition could not improve because of constant warfare. Within
the country, there were revolts of the Sikhs,
Jats, Marathas and from outside, foreign invasions, like that of Nadir shah (1739 A.D.)
and Ahmad Shah Abdali (1761), were
common.
By the eighteenth century European countries like France, England, Portugal and
Spain were interested in trading with India.
They helped in creating more political and
economic instability in the country and ultimately they destroyed its economy. But, by
this time, Indias fame had spread all over
the world as a land of beautiful handicrafts.
Socially, there was no unity of pattern in the
social and cultural life of the people. Whether they were Hindus or Muslims, there was
278/1329
division among them on the basis of region,

tribe, language and caste. Caste rules were to
be observed in matters of marriage, diet,
inter-dining as well as in choosing a profession. Any one found disobeying rules was
most likely to be thrown out of the
community.
In the field of science that India, which was
so advanced, had by now neglected her
mathematics and sciences. They remained
ignorant of the advances made in the field of
science by the West.
Teacher were respected in society during
those times. Education was steeped in tradition. The students were taught reading and
writing along with arithmetic. Girls seldom
went to school. Education was not patronized by the State, but by local rulers, members of the aristocracy and benevolent
contributors.
279/1329
Hindu-Muslim Relations
Friendly relations existed between the
people of the two religions. Religious tolerance was practiced. The wars were political
and fought for selfish reasons rather than for
religion. Members of both the communities
participated in each others festivals. Many
Hindus had faith in Muslim saints while
many Muslims showed an equal respect for
Hindu gods and saints. In fact, the upper
class Hindus and Muslims had many more
things in common with each other than with
the lower classes of their own community.
Besides, the Muslims had adopted the Indian
style and culture so well that it was difficult
to distinguish one from the other.
5.3 SOCIAL CONDITIONS

By the turn of the century, the condition of
women had little to be happy about. The
birth of a girl child was considered to be unfortunate. Girls were married off in their
childhood. Polygamy was permitted. Women
had no right to property or divorce.
Perpetual widowhood was the injunction of
the society, especially amongst the upper
castes. These widows could not wear coloured clothes, or attend marriages since
their
presence was considered inauspicious. As

child marriages were common in such occasions sometimes even the infant girls became
widows and were condemned to perpetual
widowhood.
Inter-caste marriages were not allowed. Even
the prevailing social system did not permit a
person from a lower caste to eat with a person of a higher caste. The condition of
muslim women was much the same. They
faced immense hardship due to the practice
of purdah, polygamy, lack of education and
rights to property.
5.4 SOCIAL AND RELIGIOUS

REFORMERS
Christian priests came to India along with
the employees of the East India Company to
perform their religious rituals at the time of
baptism, marriage, burials and church service. But these priests soon started preaching
Christianity to the non-Christian employees
of the Company as well. Slowly they started
opening schools that were attended by the
Indian children. It were these missionaries,
who also started the printing press and
magazines for disseminating Christian precepts and literature.
Along with Christian propaganda, English
education was introduced which had a great
impact on the society and economy of India.
Though the purpose of introducing English
education was to fulfil British political and
administrative needs, it opened the windows
283/1329
for Indians to the West. They imbibed new

ideas of liberalism, rationalism, democracy,
equality and freedom. Soon English language
also became the lingua franca of the English
educated Indians and acted as a cementing
force.
Ram Mohan Roy
Ram Mohan Roy is known as the harbinger
of the modern age in India. He mastered several languages including Greek and Latin.
His role in reforming the Hindu society and
the reawakening of India is important. As a
large number of social practices prevalent
amongst the time claimed to have religious
sanctions. Raja Ram Mohan Roy cited extensively from the religious texts to show
that this was not true. The foremost in the
list was sati. Sati was immolation by a window on the funeral pyre of her dead husband
which had become a self practice in different
parts of Bengal and Rajasthan. Ram Mohan
284/1329
Roy took up cudgels against it and ultimately

got it banned. He founded the Brahmo
Samaj, which carried his message of rationalism and the principle of social equality. His
followers believed in the worship of one supreme god (monotheism) and opposed idol
worship, polytheism and ritualism.
Debendra Nath Tagore (1817-1905) succeeded Raja Ram Mohan Roy as the leader of
the Brahmo Samaj. He tried to put new life
into the Samaj and propagated Raja Ram
Mohan Roys ideas.
285/1329
Figure.1 Raja Ram Mohan Roy
Keshab Chandra Sen (1838-1884) took over

the leadership from Tagore. All this time the
Samaj laid emphasis on individual freedom,
national unity, solidarity, democratization of
all social institutions and of social relations.
The Brahmo Samaj became the first organized vehicle for the expression of national
awakening in India.
Prarthana Samaj and Ranade
The Prarthana Samaj was established in
Bombay by Dr. Atma Ram Pandurang in
1867. They tried to introduce social reforms
like inter-caste dining, inter-caste marriage,
widow remarriage and improvement of the
lot of women and depress classes. According
to Ranade, rigidity in religion would not permit success In social, economic and political
spheres. He believed in the unity of God and
287/1329
de-emphasised idol worship as well as caste

system.
Ramakrishna Paramahamsa
Ramakrishan Mission was founded by
Swami Vivekananda to regenerate Indian society. He was a desciple of Gadadhar Chattopadhyaya, later known as Ramakrishna
Paramhansa.
288/1329
Figure.2 Ramakrishna Parahamsa

Vivekananda gave final shape to the teachings of Ramakrishna Paramhansa. He advocated liberty, free thinking and equality. He
emphasised oneness of all religions. He promoted the vedanta philosophy, which he
considered to be the most rational system of
thought.
Theosophical Society and Annie
Besant
The reform movement was also strengthened
by the Theosophical Society founded by Madame H.P. Blavatsky (1837-91) and Colonel
H.S. Olcott along with others.
289/1329
Annie Besant promoted studies of ancient

Indian religions, philosophies and doctrine.
She also established the Central Hindu
School to encourage education.
Figure.3 Annie Besant
Narayana Guru
290/1329
Narayana Guru was a great saint of South India. He was born in Kerala in September
1854. He underwent perliminary education
under the guidance of a local teacher. He became well versed in Malayalam, Sanskrit and
Tamil. He had set his heart on the path of renunciation right from his adolescent days.
Figure.4 Narayana Guru
After his parents died he set out on his journey in quest of true knowledge. He came in
contact with Chattambi Swamigal. They became great associates. They spent their time
serving holy men, meditating in solitude and
making pilgrimages.
Both Swamigal and Narayana realised that
the all round progress of Kerala depended on
the goodwill and co-operation among the
Nayar and the Ezhava communities, in
which they were born respectively. The conflict between these two communities
threatened to ruin Kerala. They decided to
work to bring the two communities together.
Naranaya Guru was a social as well as religious reformer. He lived a life of an ascetic
and did much to improve the spiritual as well
as the social life of the people of Kerala.
292/1329
Muslim Reform Movement

Sir Syed Ahmad Khan was the most prominent social reformer among the Muslims. He
realised that Muslims could only make progress if they took to modern education. Syed
Ahmad Khan was against religious intolerance, ignorance and irrationalism. He denounced purdah, polygamy and easy divorce.
Syed Ahmad Khan started the Aligarh movement. He established the Muhammadan
Anglo-Oriental College at Aligarh. It was
meant to be a centre for spreadng Sciences
and Culture. It later grew into Aligarh
Muslim University.
The Aligarh Movement helped in the Muslim
revival. It gave them a common languageUrdu. A Muslim press was also developed for the compilation of works in
Urdu. Unfortunately, in his later years Syed
Ahmad Khan encouraged the Indian
Muslims not to join the National Movement.
293/1329
He felt that education and not politics was

needed by them. In a way he encouraged the
forces of communalism and separatism at
this stage.
Social Reform
Do you know that nearly all religious reformers contributed to the social reform
movement too? This was because the backward features of Indian Society, such as
casteism and inequality of sexes, had religious sanctions in the past. There were two
main objectives of the social reform movements. These were: (a) emancipation of women and giving them equality with men, (b)
removal of caste rigidities, especially the abolition of untouchability and the upliftment
of the depressed classes.
Emancipation of Women
294/1329
The most striking change in the Indian social

life of today is that in the position of women.
Attempts have been made by the State and
reformers to do away with the practice of
early marriage by legislation.
The women themselves have been zealous in

making attempts to improve their lot in all
possible ways, like better facilities regarding
education and social abuses. There is now a
growth of political consciousness among women. In 1930 the Sharda Act was passed fixing the minimum age for marriage for boys
at 18 and girls at 14. Do you know that Maharishi Karve was awarded the Bharat Ratna
for his great work in the field of womens
education? He started schools for girls, as
well as working houses for widows and destitutes. Soon this movement gained momentum and many schools and colleges were
opened for women.
Struggle against Caste System
296/1329
Immense work has been done in this field by

the Ramakrishn Mission and the Arya
Samaj. The Arya Samaj especially has contributed a lot towards it by their Shuddhi
Movement, that is a form of purification
back to their own religion.
Figure.6
Champions of the backward classes were
B.R. Ambedkar and Mahatma Gandhi.
297/1329
Ambedkar opened many schools and colleges

for their benefit. Mahatma Gandhi, on the
other hand, championed the cause of untouchables whom he called Harijans. He
asked for temples to be thrown open to them
as well as for equal treatment to them.
Figure.7 Dr Ambedkar
Even the Constitution of Free India has given
the legal and constitutional support to this
movement. Untouchability was declared a
298/1329
punishable offence. But we still have a long

way to go to achieve our cherished goal of a
society based on complete equality and
equity, a society where all the members-men
or women coming from any social or economic background-are happy and their
needs fulfilled. And we will all have to work
together to bring about such a situation.
Swami Dayanand
Swami Dayanands greatest asset was his

mastery over the Sanskrit language and the
299/1329
Vedas. He felt that the myriad social and religious evils which had crept into the Hindu
society over the centuries were due to the
lack of true knowledge of the Vedas. Therefore, he challenged the Hindu society on the
issues of idolatry and women education.
Figure.8 Swami Dayanand
In 1875, he founded the Arya Samaj. Its main

aim was to propagate the true knowledge of
the Vedas and discard all evils that had crept
into the Hindu society later in its name. He
opposed untouchability. He was similarly opposed to polytheism, avataravada and ritualism. His slogan was go back to the Vedas
whose authority he accepted.
For the first time in the history of India, the
Vedas were printed in India under his patronage. Personally, his most important work
was Satyartha Prakasha (The Light of Truth).
In 1883, Swami Dayanand left his body after
an eventful life. His followers started a
Dayanand Anglo-Vedic (DAV) School and
College in Lahore (now in Pakistan) in 1886.
This DAV movement has carried forward his
work since then and now has over 750 institutions under one umbrella.
301/1329
As a result of the works of these two pioneers

and other equally well-known personalities
and organizations like Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar, Radhakanta Deb, the Theosophical
Society and the Arya Samaj, a large number
of people in eastern and north-eastern India
were substantially awakened and many of
the social evils were banned with the help of
the Britishers.
Jyotirao Govindrao Phule (1827-90)
302/1329
Known popularly as Jyotiba, Jyotirao

Govindrao Phule was born in Pune (1827) in
a lower caste family of malis. According to
him the only way to improve the lot of the
lower castes and women was through education. So he opened a school especially for the
lower castes and also started the Satya Shodhak Samaj in 1873. His main aim was to seek
social justice for the people belonging to the
so-called untouchable and backward classes.
Recognition for this work came to him in
later years and he was elected to the Poona
Municipality as a member.
Figure.9 Jyoti Rao Govinda Rao Phule
Pandita Rama Bai (1858-1922)
One of the most important names among
women social reformers of this time in India
and more so, in Maharashtra, is that of Pandita Rama Bai. After her parents died, she
along with her brother continued to travel
303/1329
from place to place, giving discourses on the

Puranas. Consequently, her reputation as a
scholar and religious speaker spread far and
wide that the pundits of Kolkata also invited
her to address the people of the city. Everyone was astounded by her knowledge and
elocution. So people began calling her pandita, a title bestowed on the learned women.
In 1882, Rama Bai moved back to Pune. Naturally, she was drawn to the Prarthana
Samaj, a reformation society which was
propagating the message of the Brahmo
Samaj in
Maharashtra. Here, she also concentrated on

improving the condition of women. In 1890,
she started Sharda Sadan, a home for
widows.
Mahadev Govid Ranade, R.G. Bhadarkar,
Dadabhai Naoroji, Behramji Malbari were
other well known personalities, who worked
for social reforms in Western India.
5.5 PRESS AND THE

GROWTH OF MODERN
INDIAN LANGUAGES AND
LITERATURE
In 1798, lithography was invented. It used
the specially prepared surface of a stone for
printing a script, a picture, or drawing. A
large number of copies of the same text could
be printed in this way. From about 1820 onwards, hundreds of pamphlets and books
were printed, which catered to the needs of
the growing literate population of India. It
was the biggest boon which the West had
conferred on India. As a result, by the end of
the nineteenth century, the press had become a powerful tool for influencing public
opinion.
Since the new printing presses were not
costly, their number grew at a fast pace. This,
306/1329
in turn, encouraged a large number of

writers to produce literature in different Indian languages. Their original works as well
as translations and adaptations of old Indian
and Western classics helped enrich our cultural heritage. This helped to bring about an
awakening of the Indians.
Weeklies, fortnightly journals and daily
newspapers were published almost in every
language. Although the total number of readers of newspapers was small as compared to
their number in the European countries, a
whole new set of national literature in the
form of novels, essays and poems played a
significant role in generating nationalism.
Bankim Chandras Anandamatha, Dinabandhu Mitras Neeldarpan, Bhartendu
Harish Chandras Bharat Durdasha, Lakshminath Bezbaruas works in Assamese, Subramaniam Bhartis writing in Tamil and Altaf
Hussains works in Urdu stirred the minds of
the Indians.
307/1329
Role of Newspapers
Thus by the end of the nineteenth century
the press in India had become a powerful
and an important instrument for creating,
spreading, influencing and sharpening public opinion.
Consequently, the newspapers played a significant role in the dissemination of antiBritish feelings by discussing, criticizing and
commenting on government policies and on
major social and economic issues. This
helped in promoting a pan-Indian consciousness and in giving important political education to the people of India.
Some important Newspapers
Bengal --- The Hindoo Patriot (English)
--- The Amrita Bazar Patrika (English)
Modern India
Bombay --- Maharatha (English), Kesari

(Marathi)
Madras --- The Hindu (English), Swadeshmitran (Tamil)
Punjab --- The Tribune (English)
--- Kohinoor, Akhbar Am (Urdu)
5.6 INDIA SINCE

INDEPENDENCE
Independent India can rightly be proud of
her achievements too. One of the most important achievements of post-independent
India is the laying of a sound foundation for
a secular and democratic republic. The parliamentary system of governance adopted
since independence has stood the test of time
and India is the largest parliamentary democracy in the world today. Integration of the
erstwhile princely states into the Indian union is another major achievement. The reorganization of the states is still an ongoing
process and new states and union territories
are being formed as per needs and desire of
the people. Economic planning has been introduced after independence to ensure the
countrys economic growth with social
justice. As a result, India has made
310/1329
considerable progress in the sphere of economic development, particularly in the field

of agriculture and agro-based industries. India has also made commendable progress in
the fields of science and technology. In the
high technology areas also she is fast catching up with the highly developed countries.
Indias voice is now heard with respect in international meetings because of her political
and economic stability and diplomatic
stature in the region. The issue of India becoming a permanent member of the UN security council is similarly gaining wide acceptance today.
5.6.1 Nationalist MovementThe
Beginning
British imperialistic colonialism was the
chief cause of Indias backwardness in every
sphere. Indians were now coming to realise
this truth. The peasants and the workers
were the worst vicitims of British greed and
311/1329
apathy. The industrialists and the capitalists

were also not satisfied with the British rule.
The intelligentsia at this time played a significant role. They were the first ones to realise
the true nature of British rule in India. Their
initial hope that the British would be benevolent rulers was shattered. Now they could
see that the British were greedy and selfish,
guided by sheer personal self-interest and
that of Britain in general. By the 19th century
all Indians were united in that, they had all
realised they had a common enemythe
Britishers, who were out to destroy India for
their own benefit. The Britishers did help in
bringing about administrative and economic
unification of the country. They introduced
the communication systems of railway, telegraph and post as well as developed roads
and motor transport, which contributed to
this unification. Western thought and education, that came to India with the British,
helped in arousing the consciousness of the
312/1329
Indian people. Modern ideas of democracy,

humanism, nationalism and sovereignty of
the people started guiding Indians towards

nationalism. The press and literature played
an equally important role in spreading nationalistic feelings. There were many patriotic writers who inspired the people with their
writings. During the 19th century also came
a revival of the ancient glory of India. It was
spearheaded
by
some
enlightened
Europeans, who studied Indias past and
brought out its depth and glory. Some eminent educated Indians also contributed in this
revival by spreading the awareness of it in
the country. The racial arrogance and discrimination on the part of the British rulers
in India, the agitation of the Britishers
against the Ilbert Bill, Lord Lyttons anti-India measures and the holding of the lavish
British Kings Durbar in India when many
Indians were dying due to famine all led to
the intensification of anti-British feelings
among Indians. All these became the reasons
314/1329
for the spread of nationalistic feelings in the

country during the 19th century. These feelings took the form of a nationalistic movement with the advent of the Indian National
Congress, started by A.O. Hume in 1885. The
history of the Indian National Congress became the history of the nationalist movement in India. The Congress did not achieve
much politically during this period, that is, in
the first 20 years of its inception. But it did
succeed in creating political awareness and a
feeling of unity. This phase can be called an
era of moderates in the national movement.
The formation of the Muslim League is considered to be the first fruit of the British
master strategy of Divide and Rule. The
British were happy that they had succeeded
in separating the 62 million Muslims from
the Hindus. Thus arose the evil monster of
communalism in our country.
315/1329
The Home Rule Movement

The First World War broke out in 1914. The
Congress decided to support the British. It
was believed, especially by the Moderates,
that the British would be obliged to grant
freedom to India after the war. But it was
soon realised that this hope would not be fulfilled as the war was being fought to retain
colonies. Consequently, two Home Rule
Leagues were set up during 1915-16. One was
started by Tilak at Poona and the other by
Annie Besant at Madras. These Leagues
aimed at the achievement of Swaraj or selfgovernment. They gave the Indian nationalists a definite goal to achieve. The movement
avoided violent or revolutionary methods.
The Home Rule Leagues worked as auxiliary
units of the Congress.
316/1329
5.6.2 1905-1918 Period

The period between 1905 and 1918 in our national movement is called the Era of Extremists. The Extremists criticised the Modertates
on these groundsfailure to define Indias
political goals, using mild and ineffective
methods and failure to make the movement
a mass movement. The Extremists believed
in direct political action and in demanding
Swaraj or self-rule instead of constitutional
reforms. The radical faction of extremists
was led by the trio popularly known as - Lal,
Bal, Pal i.e. Lala Laj Pat Rai, Bal Gangadhar
Tilak, and
Bipin Chandra Pal, Bankim Chandra, Swami

Vivekananda, Swami Dayananda Saraswari
and Aurobindo Ghosh inspired the extremist
philosophy by their ideas and preachings.
Curzons repressive policies in India, which
culminated in the partition of Bengal on
communal lines in order to Divide and
Rule, became the immediate cause of agitation. There was an agitation against the partition of Bengal. The means adopted were
Boycott of foreign goods and adoption of
Swadeshi or indigeneously produced goods.
The Boycott and Swadeshi soon spread
and became countrywide movements. All
sections of the society including students and
women became active in the agitaiton. It became a mass movement. The British government used all kinds of violent repressive
measures to supress it.
318/1329
5.6.3 (1919-1934 Period)

The Montagu-Chelmsford Reforms introduced Dyarchy in the provinces with the
Government of Indian Act, 1919. The Moderates welcomed these reforms, while the Extremists rejected them. The Rowlatt Act was
also passed in 1919 to supress political violence. At this juncture appeared a new face in
the political arena of Indias freedom movement. This was Gandhi, who filled the vacuum created in the top leadership of the Congress. Gandhi had led the movement against
discrimination meted out to Indians in South
Africa. He had used the political weapon
called Satyagraha (Truth force, or Love force,
or Soul force). His first triumph in India was
the Champaran Satyagraha. This was the beginning of the third phase of the freedom
struggle which can be called the Gandhian
Era. A movement against the Rowlatt Act
was launched. But Gandhi took it back because violence erupted. He was strictly
319/1329
against violence. The Jallianwala Bagh Massacre took place in Amritsar on April 13,
1919. More than 1000 people were massacred on the orders of General Dyer. The
Khilafat Movement started in November,
1919. The aim was to pressurise the government to set right the wrongs done to the
Muslims on the issue of Turkey. The Khilafat
Movement merged with the non co-operation movement under Gandhis leadership.
He issued a manifesto on 10th March, 1920
spelling out his philosophy of non-violent,
non co-operation. He laid down an elaborate
programme of boycott of anything British including jobs, courts, schools, colleges, functions and goods. A constructive programme
included promotion of Swadeshi, removal of
untouchability and promotion of HinduMuslim unity. C.R. Das and Motilal Nehru
planned to break the system from within the
councils under the banner of Swaraj Party.
But
it
failed
within
three
years.
320/1329
Revolutionary activities were revived in 1922

and went on till 1934 sporadically. Prominent revolutionaries included the names of
Bhagat Singh, Chandra Shekhar Azad, Rajguru, Sukhdev, Bismil, Ashfaqullah and
many others. There were revolutionary communists like M.N. Roy, Dange, and Muzaffar.
Some communists were given long term sentences in the Meerut conspiracy case. The Simon Commission was constituted in 1919
and sent to India for reviewing the political
situation. It had to face non-violence but bitter protest demonstrations everywhere it
went, as no Indian was included in the Commission. Lala Lajpat Rai died of injuries he
received in a lathi charge while leading a
peaceful demonstration at Lahore. An outline of a constitution for India was drawn as
Nehru Report in 1928. In
the Lahore Session of the Congress in 1929,

the slogan of Purna Swaraj as the goal was
adopted; 26th January, 1930 was celebrated
as independence day. Gandhi undertook Salt
Satyagraha, popularly known as Dandi
March, on 6th April, 1930. The Civil
Disobedience Movement went on till 1934.
In between there was the Round Table conference. But the Movement had to be suspended. Gandhi retired from the Congress in
October 1934. Gandhi took up the cause of
the Depressed Classes and the Untouchables, whom he called Harijans. The Harijans Sewak Sangh was established.
5.6.4 Achievement of Independence
In 1935, Government of India Act was
passed. It evolved a concept of All India
Federation. Provincial Autonomy was introduced. Only 14 per cent of the population
322/1329
could vote. Separate electrolytes were

provided for Muslims, Sikhs, Indian Christians, Anglo-Indians and Europeans, among
others. The Act discouraged the emergence
of national unity, encouraging separation
and communalism. The Congress condemned the Act, but it decided to take part in
the elections. Elections were held in 1937.
Congress Ministers were formed in seven out
of the eleven provinces. This brought relief to
the people in various ways. Socialist ideas
grew both within the Congress as well as outside it. Prominent Congress leaders like
Nehru and Bose were also influenced by socialist ideas. The British policy of divide and
rule led to communalism. The British rulers
started playing one community against another. They tried to stem the rising nationalism by appeasing the Muslims and inducing
them to ask for privileges as minority rights.
Communal electorates were aimed at the
same target of dividing and Indians and
323/1329
weakening the national unity. As a result of

communalism, the two-nation theory was
evolved in 1938 and clearly spelt out by Jinnah in 1940. Non-Muslim communalism
never assumed such serious dimensions as
the Muslim communalism. It was rather a
reaction to the latter. A session of the Hindu
Mahasabha was held at Benaras in 1933. The
Arya Samaj established by Swami Dayanand
and the Shuddhi Movement under the auspices of the Samaj were important movements for strengthening and purifying the
Hindu community. Dr. Hedgewar founded
the Rashtriya Swayam Sewak Sangh (RSS).
This was aimed at awakening and organising
the Hindu people as well as imbibing in them
an intense spirit of nationalism. The Shakha
technique was evolved for this purpose.
When the Second World War started in
1939, the Congress demanded complete independence. The Cripps Mission, in 1942
offered Dominion Status to India at the end
324/1329
of the war. The Congress rejected the offer.

The Quit India Movement for complete independence was launched by Gandhi and the
Congress in August, 1942. Movement under
the leadership of Jai Prakash Narain were
also active during this period. The movement-both violent as well as non-violent-failed, but the British realised that they
will have to quit soon. Subhash Chandra
Bose and Rash Behari Bose launched the Indian Independence League and the Indian
National Army (INA), also called Azad Hind
Fauj, at Singapore in 1943. With the help of
the Japanese, the INA reached the Indian
borders and captured Kohima. But there was
a reversal and Japan was defeated by the
British Army. The INA Movement also collapsed while Subhash Chandra Bose was
reported killed in an air crash in August,

1945. After the end of the war, elections were
held in India in the beginning of 1946. The
Congress won most of the seats. The Cabinet
Mission came to India in March, 1946 to
speed up the transfer of power to Indians. It
published its recommendations on May 16.
The Cabinet Mission Plan was an elaborate
one for the ultimate transfer of power. There
was disagreement on the Plan between the
Congress and the Muslim League. In the
course of events, the Viceory invited the
Congerss under Nehru to form an Interim
Government. The Muslim League was furious and it resulted in communal riots and a
lot of bloodshed. The Interim Government
could not do anything as the League did not
co-operate and stuck to their demand for a
separate Muslim countryPakistan. British
Prime Minister Attlee announced in February, the Plan for the transfer of Power by
326/1329
June 1948. Lord Moundbatten was sent as

Viceroy to India in March to make arrangements for the same. The Congress had to accept the partition of India due to many pressures, especially because of the widespread
communal bloodshed and the uncompromising attitude of the League and Jinnah. India became free on 15th August, 1947 after
partition. At the stroke of midnight
(14th-15th August) transfer of power took
place.
1. What is the method of printing done with
the help of a specially prepared surface of a
stone to print a script called?
2. Who is the author of Anandamatha?
3. Who gave the slogan back to the Vedas?
327/1329
4. When did Jyotiba Phule start the Satya

Shodhak Samaj?
The events like invention of the
printing press, the Renaissance and Reformation in
Europe led to the spread of
learning, which encouraged
people to question dogmas.
Indias contact with the West had
positive effects, as this led to a
number of religious and social
reforms that challenged social
evils such as the sati system,
child marriage, denial of widow remarriage, illiteracy, female infanticide and the caste
system.
The followers of Swami Dayanand, a great Vedic scholar,
328/1329
founded the Arya Samaj in

1875 and fought against untouchability, polytheism, and
idolatry and pleaded for equal
status for women.
The invention of lithography in
1798 was a milestone as it
helped the Indians to set up
printing presses in many cities
and start newspapers and
journals. It also led to a tremendous growth of the modern Indian languages.
TERMINAL QUESTIONS
1. Describe the impact of Renaissance and
Reformation Movement in Europe on India?
2. Examine the role of Arya Samaj in the reform movement.
329/1329
3. What was the contribution of Dayanand

Saraswati in the field of education?
4. What is lithography? How has it been
helpful in the growth of Indian languages?
5. Examine the role of Raja Ram Mohan Roy
in the awakening of Indians.
6. Write an essay on Indias struggle for
freedom.
ANSWER TO INTEXT QUESTIONS
5.1
1. England
2. Tipu Sultan of Mysore
3. Three phases
5.2
1. Lithography
330/1329
2. Bankin Chandra
3. Swami Dayanand
4. 1873
MODULE 3
.LANGUAGES AND
LITERATURE
6. INDIAN
LANGUAGES AND
LITERATURE-I
Sagar and Sameer went to Andaman and
Nicobar Islands for a holiday. They had a
very good time out there playing in the sea
and seeing so many small islands. But they
faced some problems also. They could not
understand the language which the local
people were speaking. As a result they
332/1329
missed out on many things the tribals would

have told them about themselves. From this
you can understand the importance of
language.
Language is a medium through which we express our thoughts while literature is a mirror that reflects ideas and philosophies
which govern our society. Hence, to know
any particular culture and its tradition it is
very important that we understand the evolution of its language and the various forms of
literature like poetry, drama and religious
and non-religious writings. This lesson talks
about the role played by different languages
in creating the composite cultural heritage
that characterises our country, India.
OBJECTIVES
examine the rich literary heritage

of India;
develop an awareness of the variety of languages and literature
in India;
list the different kinds of languages and literature in India;
appreciate the diversity and the
underlying unity among the
languages and literature of India; and
recognise the important contribution of India to world
literature.
6.1 INDIAN LANGUAGES:

THE ROLE OF SANSKRIT
Ever since human beings have invented
scripts, writing has reflected the culture, lifestyle, society and the polity of contemporary
society. In the process, each culture evolved
its own language and created a huge literary
base. This literary base of a civilization tells
us about the evolution of each of its languages and culture through the span of
centuries.
Sanskrit is the mother of many Indian languages. The Vedas, Upanishads, Puranas and
Dharmasutras are all written in Sanskrit.
There is also a variety of secular and regional
literature. By reading about the languages
and literature created in the past, we shall be
able to understand our civilization better and
appreciate the diversity and richness of our
335/1329
culture. All this was possible because of the

language that developed during that time.
Sanskrit is the most ancient language of our
country. It is one of the twenty-two languages listed in the Indian Constitution .The
literature in Sanskrit is vast, beginning with
the most ancient thought embodied in the
Rig Veda, the oldest literary heritage of mankind, and the Zend Avesta. It was Sanskrit
that gave impetus to the study of linguistics
scientifically during the eighteenth century.
The great grammarian Panini, analysed
Sanskrit and its word formation in his unrivalled descriptive grammar Ashtadhyayi. The
Buddhist Sanskrit literature includes the rich
literature of the Mahayana school and the
Hinayana school also. The most important
work of the Hinayana school is the Mahavastu which is a storehouse of stories.
While the Lalitavistara is the most sacred
Mahayana text which supplied literary material for the Buddhacarita of Asvaghosa.
336/1329
Sanskrit is perhaps the only language that

transcended the barriers of regions and
boundaries. From the north to the south and
the east to the west there is no part of India
that has not contributed to or been affected
by this language. Kalhans Rajatarangini
gives a detailed account of the kings of Kashmir whereas with Jonaraja we share the
glory of Prithviraj. The writings of Kalidasa
have added beauty to the storehouse of
Sanskrit writings.
Other great literacy works, which marked the
golden era of Indian literature include
Abhijanam Shakuntalam and Meghdoot by
Kalidasa, Mricchakatika by Shudraka,
Swapna Vasavadattam by Bhasa, and Ratnavali by Sri Harsha. Some other famous
works are Chanakyas Arthashastra and
Vatsyayanas Kamasutra.
337/1329

1. Name the most important ancient language of India.
_________________________________
2. Which is the oldest literary heritage of
mankind?
_________________________________
6.2 THE VEDAS

The Vedas are the earliest known literature
in India. The Vedas were written in Sanskrit
and were handed down orally from one generation to the other. Do you know that preservation of the Vedas till today is one of our
most remarkable achievements. To be able to
keep such a literary wealth as the Vedas intact when the art of writing was not there
and there was a paucity of writing material is
unprecedented in world history.
The word Veda literally means knowledge.
In Hindu culture, Vedas are considered as
eternal and divine revelations. They treat the
whole world as one human family Vasudev
Kutumbakam.
There are four Vedas, namely, the- Rig Veda,
Yajur Veda, Sama Veda and Atharva Veda.
339/1329
Each Veda consists of the Brahmanas, the

Upanishads and the Aranyakas.
The Rig Veda, Sama Veda and the Yajur
Veda are collectively known an Traji. In later
years the Atharava Veda was incorporated in
this group.
Rig Veda
The Rig Veda is the earliest of the Vedas. It is
a collection of 1028 hymns in Vedic Sanskrit.
Many of these are beautiful descriptions of
nature. The prayers are largely for seeking
worldly prosperity. It is believed that these
recitations are the natural outpouring of
Vedic rishis experiencing a mentally transcendental stage. Some of the well-known
rishis are Vasistha, Gautama, Gritasamada,
Vamadeva, Vishvamitra and Atri. The prominent gods of the Rig Veda are Indra, Agni,
Varun, Rudra, Aditya, Vayu, Aditi and the
Ashwini twins.
340/1329
Some of the prominent goddesses are Ushathe goddess of dawn, Vak - the goddess of
speech and Prithvi - the goddess of earth. Do
you know that most of the hymns spoke of
universally recognised higher values of life
such as truthfulness, honesty, dedication,
sacrifice, politeness and culture. The prayers
are for seeking worldly prosperity and for the
development of a highly cultured society.
Along with religion Rig Veda provides us
knowledge about social, political and economic condition of ancient India.
Yajur Veda
Yajur means sacrifice or worship. This Veda
is concerned mostly with rites and mantras
of different sacrifices. It gives directions for
the performance of the yajnas. It has both
poetic and prose renderings. Being a treatise
on rituals, it is the most popular of the four
Vedas.
341/1329
There are two major branches of Yajur Veda,

namely Shukla and Krishna Yajur Veda i.e.
Vajasaneyi Samhita and Taitriya Samhita.
This text reflects on the social and religious
condition of India at that time.
Sama Veda
Sama means melody or songs. This Veda
consists of 16,000 ragas and raginis or musical notes. Out of total 1875 verses only 75
are original and others are from the Rig
Veda. The Sama Veda prescribes the tunes
for the recitation of the hymns of the Rig
Veda. It may be called the book of Chants
(Saman). This book is an evidence of the development of Indian music during this
period.
Atharva Veda
The Atharva Veda is also known as the
Brahma Veda. It contains treatment for
ninety-nine diseases. The source of this Veda
is traced to two rishis called Atharvah and
Angiras. The Atharva Veda is of immense
value as it represents the religious ideas at an
343/1329
early period of civilisation. It has two

branches, the Paippalada and the Saunaka.
This book gives detailed information about
the family, social and political life of later
Vedic period. In order to understand the Vedas, it is necessary to learn the Vedangas or
the limbs of the Vedas. These supplements of
the Vedas provide education (siksha), grammar (vyakarana), ritual (kalpa), etymology
(nirukta), metrics (chhanda) and astronomy
(Jyotisha). A good deal of literature grew
around these subjects. It was written in the
form of precepts in the sutra style. A precept
was called sutra because of its brevity. The
most famous example of this is Paninis
grammar, Ashtadhyayi, which illustrates the
rules of grammar and also throws light on
society, economy and culture of those times.
Brahmanas and Aranyakas
After the four Vedas, a number of works
called the Brahmanas were developed. These
344/1329
books gave a detailed explanation of Vedic

rituals and instructions and deal with the science of sacrifice. The latter portions of the
Brahmanas were called the Aranyakas while
the final parts of the Aranyakas are philosophic books named Upanishads which belong to the later stage of the Brahmana literature. Each of the four Vedas have their own
Brahmana books. Rig Veda had Kaushitaki
and Aitreya. Taitteriya belongs to Krishna
Yajur Veda and Shatpath belongs to Shukla
Yajur Veda. Tandav, Panchvish and Jaimaniya belongs to Atharva Veda. It is through
them that we get a detailed information of
the social, political and religious life of the
people.
The Arayankas deal with soul, birth and
death and life beyond it. These were studied
and taught by men in Vanprastha i.e. Munis
and the inhabitants living inside the forests.
345/1329
All these works were in Sanskrit. Initially

they were handed down orally and were put
to writing much later.
It is very difficult to determine the age of the
Vedas and also the time they were written.
Max Muller says that the Rig Veda was composed before 1000 B.C. While according to
Lokmanya Tilak it appeared before 6000
B.C.
Distinction between Sruti and Smriti

Both sruti and smriti represent categories of
texts that are used to establish the rule of law
within the Hindu tradition. Sruti is solely of
divine origin and contains no specific concepts of law. Because of the divine origin, it
is preserved as a whole instead of verse by
verse. With sruti, the desire is more towards
recitation and preservation of its divine attributes and not necessarily towards understanding and interpreting the oral tradition
like that found in smriti.
1. What does the word Veda mean?
_________________________________
2. Name the four Vedas.
347/1329
_________________________________
3. What is the meaning of Yajur? What information does it give us of those times?
_________________________________
4. How many musical tunes originated from
the Sama Veda?
_________________________________
6.3 THE UPANISHADS

The word Upanishad is derived from upa
(nearby), and nishad (to sit-down), that is,
sitting down near. Groups of pupil sit near
the Guru to learn from him in the Gurushishya parampara or tradition.
The Upanishads mark the culmination of Indian thought and are the final parts of the
Vedas. As the Upanishads contain abstract
and difficult discussions of ultimate philosophical problems, they were taught to the
pupils at the end. That is why they are called
the end of Vedas. Vedas start with the worship of the manifest, as that is obvious and
then slowly transform to the knowledge of
the unmanifest
There are more than 200 known Upanishads, one of which, the Muktika, gives a list
of 108 Upanishadsthis number corresponds
349/1329
to the holy number of beads on a mala or

Hindu rosary.
The Upanishads form an important part of
our literary legacy. They deal with questions
like the origin of the universe, life and death,
the material and spiritual world, nature of
knowledge and many other questions. The

earliest Upanishads are the Brihadaranyaka
which belongs to the Sukla Yajur Veda and
Chand yogya which belongs to the Sama
Veda. Some of the other important Upanishads are the Aitareya, Kena, Katha Upanishad. Try and find out some other important
Upanishads on your own. Read them and
you will find a whole new world of Indian
philosophy opening in front of you. There
are more books selling on the Upanishads.
Start with the small stories. Get interested in
them and than go to the whole book of any
Upanishad.
1. What is the meaning of Upanishad?
_________________________________
351/1329
2. Name some important Upanishads.
_________________________________
6.4 THE RAMAYANA AND

THE MAHABHARATA
Our two great epics are the Ramayana and
the Mahabharata. The Ramayana of Valmiki
is the original Ramayana. It is called
Adikavya and Maharishi Valmiki is known as
Adi Kavi. The Ramayana presents a picture
of an ideal society. The other epic, the Mahabharata, was written by Ved Vyas. Originally, it was written in Sanskrit and contained
8800 verses and was called Jaya or the collection dealing with victory. These were
raised to 24,000 and came to be known as
Bharata, named after one of the earliest Vedic tribes. The final compilation brought the
verses to 100,000, which came to be known
as the Mahabharata or the Satasahasri Samhita. It contains narrative, descriptive and
didactic material, relating to conflict between
the Kauravas and the Pandavas. The
353/1329
Mahabharata and the Ramayana have several renderings in different Indian languages.
The Mahabharata contains the famous
Bhagavad Gita which contains the essence of
divine wisdom and is truly a universal gospel. Though it is a very ancient scripture, its
fundamental teachings are in use even today.
In the Bhagvad Gita, Krishna explains to Arjuna his duties as a warrior and prince and
elaborates on different Yogic and Vedantic
philosophies with examples and analogies.
This makes Gita a concise guide to Hindu
philosophy and a parochial, self-contained
guide to life. In modern times Swami
Vivekananda, Bal Gangadhar Tilak, Mahatma Gandhi and many others used the text
to help inspire the Indian independence
movement. This was mainly because the
Bhagvad Gita spoke of positiveness in human actions. It also spoke of duty towards
God and human beings alike forgetting
354/1329
Figure.1 Picture of Krishna Driving Arjuna's

chariot and delivering the Gita
about the results. You will appreciate the fact

that the Gita has been translated nearly in all
the main languages of the world.
1. Name the two ancient epics written in
Sanskrit.
_________________________________
2. Who were the authors of the Ramayana
and The Mahabharata?
_________________________________
3. In the Bhagvad Gita what does Krishna explain to Arjun?
_________________________________
6.5 PURANAS
The Puranas occupy a unique position in the
sacred literature of the Hindus. They are regarded next in importance only to the Vedas
and the Epics. There are said to be eighteen
Puranas and about the same number of
Upapuranas. Some of the well knownPuranas are-Brahma, Bhagvat, Padma, Vishnu,
Vayu, Agni, Matsya and Garuda. Their origin
can be traced as far back as the time when
Buddhism was gaining importance and was a
major opponent of the Brahmanic culture.
Puranas are mythological works which
propagate religious and spiritual messages
through parables and fables. They have a potent influence in the development of the religious lives of the people.
The Puranas follow the lines of the epics, and
the earliest Puranas were compiled in the
357/1329
Gupta period. They are full of myths, stories,

legends and sermons that were meant for the
education of the common people. These Puranas contain important geographical information/histories and deal with the mysteries
of creation, re-creation and dynastic genealogies. This period also saw the compilation
of various smritis or law books written in
verse. The phase of writing commentaries on
the smritis begins after the Gupta period.
Amarasimha the Sanskrit Lexicographer,
states that a Purana should describe five topics; (1) Sarga (Creation) (2) Pratisarga (Secondary creation) (3) Vemsa (Geneology) (4)
Manvantara (Manu periods) and (5) Vamsanucarita (dynastic history)
1. How many Puranas are there?
_________________________________
2. Name a few characteristics of the Puranas.
_________________________________
6.6 BUDDHIST AND JAIN

LITERATURE IN
PALI,PRAKRIT AND
SANSKRIT
The religious books of the Jains and the
Buddhists refer to historical persons or incidents. The earliest Buddhist works were
written in Pali, which was spoken in
Magadha and South Bihar. The Buddhist
works can be divided into the canonical and
the non-canonical.
The canonical literature is best represented
by the Tripitakas, that is, three baskets
Vinaya Pitaka, Sutta Pitaka and Abhidhamma Pitaka. Vinaya Pitaka deals with
rules and regulations of daily life. Sutta Pitaka contains dialogues and discourses on
morality and deals with Dharma while Abhidhamma Pitaka deals with philosophy and
360/1329
metaphysics. It includes discourses on various subjects such as ethics, psychology, theories of knowledge and metaphysical
problems.
The non-canonical literature is best represented by the Jatakas. Jatakas are the most
interesting stories on the previous births of
the Buddha. It was believed that before he
was finally born as Gautama, the Buddha
practising Dharma passed through more
than 550 births, in many cases even in the
form of animals. Each birth story is called a
Jataka. The Jatakas throw invaluable light
on the social and economic conditions ranging from the sixth century BC to the second
century BC. They also make incidental reference to political events in the age of the
Buddha.
The Jain texts were written in Prakrit and
were finally compiled in the sixth century AD
in Valabhi in Gujarat. The important works
361/1329
are known as Angas, Upangas, Prakirnas,

Chhedab Sutras and Malasutras. Among the
important Jain scholars, reference may be
made to Haribhadra Suri, (eighth century
AD) and Hemchandra Suri, (twelfth century
AD). Jainism helped in the growth of a rich
literature comprising poetry, philosophy and
grammar. These works contain many passages which help us to reconstruct the political history of eastern Uttar Pradesh and Bihar. The Jain texts refer repeatedly to trade
and traders.
Ancient Indian literature can be placed in
two categories:
(a) Religiouis and non religious or secular.
Religious literature has the
(a) four Vedas
- Rig Veda-the oldest of the Vedas contains
1028 hymns known as Sukta or Well said.
362/1329
- Sam Veda contains the hymns that are sung

by a special class of priests at the time of
soma Sacrifice.
- Yajur Veda-contains hymns that are recited
at the time of ordinary sacrifice.
- Atharva Veda-collection of songs, spells,
magical charms for the evil spirits, etc.
(b) The Brahmanas - attached to the Vedas.
They explain in detail the value and efficacy
of sacrifices.
(c) Aranyakas- are the concluding portions of
the Brahmanas.
(d) Upanishads - Meant to be learnt sitting
near the guru.
(e) Epics like the Ramayana and the
Mahabharata
(f) Buddhist literature
363/1329
(g) Jain literature

1. In which languages are the earliest
Buddhist and Jain texts written?
_________________________________
2. Name the Tripitakas.
_________________________________
3. What do the Jataka tales tell us about?
_________________________________
4. Name some Jain scholars.
_________________________________
6.7 OTHER SANSKRIT

LITERATURE
We also have a large body of books dealing
with various sciences, law, medicine and
grammar. To this class belong the law books
called the Dharmasutras and smritis, together known as Dharmashastras. The Dharmasutras were compiled between 500 and 200
BC. These lay down duties for different
varnas as well as for the kings and their officials. They prescribed the rules according to
which property had to be held, sold and inherited. They also prescribe punishments for
persons guilty of assault, murder and adultery. The Manusmriti tells us about the role
of man and woman in society, their code of
conduct and relationship with each other.
Kautilyas Arthashastra is an important
treatise of the Mauryan times. It reflects the
state of society and economy at that time and
365/1329
provides rich material for the study of ancient Indian polity and economy.
The works of Bhasa, Shudraka, Kalidasa and

Banabhatta provided us with glimpses of the
social and cultural life of northern and central India in times of the Guptas and Harsha.
The Gupta period also saw the development
of Sanskrit grammar based on the works of
Panini and Patanjali.
Box start
Famous Sanskrit Authors of the Gupta
Period
The Gupta period was Indias golden age of
culture and one of the greatest and most
glorious times. The Gupta kings patronized
the classical Sanskrit literature. They helped
liberally the scholars and poets of Sanskrit.
This enriched the Sanskrit language. In fact
Sanskrit language became the language of
cultured and educated people. Many great
367/1329
poets, dramatists and scholars appeared during this period and works in Sanskrit
reached great heights.
1. Kalidas: Poet Kalidas wrote many beautiful
poems and plays. His works in Sanskrit are
considered the gems of Literature. He wrote
passionate plays and poems. His wonderful
skill is exhibited in his poem Meghaduta,
Ritusambara. Kumar Sambhavam and
Raghuvamsha. His plays are Abhijan Shakuntalam,
Vikramorvashi
and
Malvikaganimithram.
2. Vishakhdutta: Vishakhdutta was another
great play writer of this period. He wrote two
great historical plays like- Mudra Rakshas
and Dev Chandra Gupta.
3. Shudraka: He wrote an exciting play
Mrichchha Katikam or the Toy Cart. It is a
great source of socio-cultural conditions of
that time.
368/1329
4. Harisena: Among the great poets and play

writers of the Gupta period was Harisena. He
wrote poems praising the valour of Samudra
Gupta. It is inscribed on Allahabad pillar.
5. Bhasa: He wrote thirteen plays which echo
the lifestyle of the era along with its prevalent beliefs and culture.
Box close
The Kushana kings patronised Sanskrit
scholars.
Ashvaghosha
wrote
the
Buddhacharitra which is the biography of the
Buddha. He also wrote Saundarananda,
which is a fine example of Sanskrit poetry.
India produced great literary works on subjects like Maths, Astronomy, Astrology, Agriculture and Geography etc.
Books on medicine were written by Charak
and on surgery by Sushruta. Madhava wrote
a book on pathology. Books written on
369/1329
astronomy by Varahamihira and Aryabhatta

and on astrology by Lagdhacharya had all
achieved prominence. There is none that can
compete with Varahamihiras Bhrihatsamhita, Aryabhatia and Vedanga Jyotisha.
The post-medieval period in northern India

saw the rise of Sanskrit literature in Kashmir. Somadevas Katha-sarit-sagarand Kalhans Rajatarangini are of historical importance. It gives a vivid account of the Kings of
Kashmir. The Geet Govinda of Jaidev is the
finest poem of Sanskrit literature of this period, besides numerous works on different aspects of art and architecture, sculpture, iconography and related fields.
1.
What
is
the
Dharmashastras?
subject
of
the
_________________________________
2. Who wrote Rajatarangini?
_________________________________
371/1329
3. Name a famous play by Kalidasa.
_________________________________
4. Name a work by Jaidev.
_________________________________
5. Name the author of the book on medicine.
_________________________________
6.8 TELUGU, KANNADA AND

MALAYALAM LITERATURE
The four Dravadan languages Tamil, Telugu,
Kannada and Malyalam developed their own
literature. Tamil being the oldest of these
languages began writing earlier and produced the sangam literature-the oldest literature in Tamil.
Telugu Literature
The Vijayanagara period was the golden age
of Telugu literature. Nachana Somanatha, a
court poet of Bukka I, produced a poetical
work titled Uttaraharivamsam. Krishnadevaraya (1509-1529), the greatest of the
Vijayanagara emperors, was a poet of great
merit. His work Amukta Malyadais regarded
as an excellent prabandhain Telugu literature. Eight Telugu literary luminaries, popularly known as ashtadiggajas adorned his
373/1329
court. Among them, Allasani Peddana, the

author of Manucharitram, was the greatest.
He was known as Andhra kavitapitamaha.
The other seven poets of the group were
Nandi Timmana, the author of Parijathapaharanam, Madayagari Mallana, Dhurjati,
Ayyalaraju Ramabhadra Kavi, Pingali Surana, Ramaraja Bhushana and Tenali
Ramakrishna.
Dhurjati, a devotee of Shiva, composed two
poetical works of great merit known as Kalahasteeswara Mahatmayam and Kalahasteeswara Satakam, Pingali Surana
composed two works Raghavapandaviyam

and Kalapuranodayam. In the former, he attempted a literary feat telling the story of the
Ramayana and the Mahabharata simultaneously. Tenali Ramakrishna, the court jester,
was an interesting figure of the Krishnadevarayas court. His practical jokes on
high-placed men of the time are recounted
with pleasure even today. Ramakrishna was
the author of Panduranga Mahatmayam
which was considered one of the greatest poetical works of Telugu literature.
Ramarajabhushana was the author of
Vasucharitram. He was also known as Bhattumurti. His other works include Narasabhupaliyam and Harishchandra Nalopakhyanam. It is a poetical work on the model of
Raghavapandaviyam. One can read in it stories of Nala as well as Harishchandra. Madayagari Mallanas work Rajashekharacharitra is
375/1329
a prabandha dealing with the wars and loves

of Rajashekhara, king of Avanti. Ayyalaraju
Ramabhadra was the author of two works
Ramabhyudayam
and
Sakalakathasara
Sangraham.
Kannada Literature
Apart from Telugu, Vijayanagara rulers extended their patronage to Kannada and
Sanskrit writers as well. Many Jain scholars
contributed to the growth of Kannada literature. Madhava wrote Dharmanathapurana on
the fifteenth tirthankara. Another Jain scholar, Uritta Vilasa, wrote Dharma Parikshe.
The Sanskrit works of the period include Yadavabhyudayam by Vedanatha Desika and
Parasara Smriti Vyakhya of Madhavacharya.
Kannada language developed fully after the
tenth century AD. The earliest known literary work in Kannada is Kavirajamang
376/1329
written by the Rashtrakuta King, Nripatunga

Amoghavarsha I. Pampa, known as the father of Kannada wrote his great poetic works
Adi Puranaand Vkramarjiva Vijaya in the
tenth century AD. Pampa lived in the court
of Chalukya Arikesari. In his poetic skill,
beauty of description, delineation of character and development of rasa, Pampa is unrivalled. Ponna and Ranna were two other poets who lived during the reign of Rashtrakuta
Krishna III. Ponna wrote an epic named
Shanti Puranaand Ranna wrote Ajitanatha
Purano. Together Pampa, Ponna and Ranna
earned the title ratnatraya (the three gems).
In the thirteenth century new feats were
achieved in Kannada literature. Harishvara
wrote Harishchandra Kavya and Somanatha
Charita whereas Bandhuvarma wrote
Harivamshabhyudaya and Jiva Sambodhana. Under the patronage of later Hoysala
rulers, several literary works were produced.
Rudra Bhata wrote Jagannathavijaya.
377/1329
Andayyas Madana Vijaya or Kabbigara Kava

is a work of special interest in pure Kannada
without the mixture of Sanskrit words. Mallikarjunas Suktisudharnava, the first anthology in Kannada and Kesirjas Shabdamanidarpana on grammar are two other standard
works in the Kannada language.
Kannada literature flourished considerably
between the fourteenth and sixteenth centuries under the patronage of the Vijayanagara
kings. Poets of all religious groups made important contribution to it. Kunura Vyasa
wrote Bharata and Narahari wrote Tarave
Ramayana.
This is the first Rama Katha in Kannada

composed on the basis of Valmikis Ramayana. Lakshamisha who lived in the seventeenth century wrote Jaimini Bharata and
earned the titled of Kamata-KaricutavanaChaitra (the spring of the Karnataka mango
grove).
The other eminent poet of this period was
the great Sarvajna, popularly known as the
peoples poet. His aphoristic tripadi (threelined) compositions serve as a source of wisdom and ethics. A special mention may be
made of Honnamma, perhaps the first outstanding poetess in Kannada. Her Hadibadeya Dharma (Duty of a Devout Wife) is a
compendium of ethics.
379/1329
Malayalam Literature
Malayalam is spoken in Kerala and the adjoining areas. The language of Malayalam
emerged around the eleventh century AD. By
fifteenth century Malayalam was recognized
as an independent language.
Bhasa Kautilya, a commentary on Arthashastra and Kokasandisan are two great works.
Rama
Panikkar
and
Ramanuj
an
Ezhuthachan are well known authors of
Malayalam literature. Though it developed
much later compared to other South Indian
languages, Malayalam has made a mark as a
powerful medium of expression. Now a large
number of journals, newspapers and
magazines are published in Malayalam.
When people read and write in their own
language, they enjoy it more. This is because
language is a part of their culture. It is so
well inter woven in their social life that they
can express and feel their emotions as well in
380/1329
their own language. This, must also be the

case with you and your language also.
6.9 TAMIL OR SANGAMA

LITERATURE
Tamil as a written language was known since
the beginning of the Christian era. It is,
therefore, no wonder that considerable
Sangama literature was produced in the
early four centuries of the Christian era, although it was finally compiled by 600 AD.
Poets who in these assemblies were patronised by kings and chieftains produced the
Sangama literature over a period of three to
four centuries. Poets, bards and writers, authors came from various parts of South India
to Madurai. Such assemblies were called
Sangamas, and the literature produced in
these assemblies was called Sangama literature. The contributions of Tamil saints like
Thiruvalluvar who wrote Kural which has
been translated into many languages are
noteworthy. The Sangama literature is a
382/1329
collection of long and short poems composed

by various poets in praise of numerous heroes and heroines. They are secular in nature
and of a very high quality. Three such
sangams were held. The poems collected in
the first sangam have been lost. In the
second Sangam about 2000 poems have
been collected.
There are about 30,000 lines of poetry,
which are arranged in eight anthologies
called Ettuttokoi. There are two main
groupsthe Patinenkil Kanakku (the eighteen lower
collections) and Pattupattu (the ten songs).

The former is generally assumed to be older
than the latter, and considered to be of more
historical importance. Thiruvallurars work
Kural is divided into three parts. The first
part deals with the epics, the second part
with polity and government and the third
part with love.
Besides the Sangama texts, we have a text
called Tolkkappiyam, which deals with
grammar and poetry. In addition, we have
the twin epics of Silappadikaram and
Manimekalai. These two were composed
around the sixth century AD. The first is considered as the brightest gem of Tamil literature and deals with a love story. The second
epic was written by a grain merchant of
Madurai. These epics throw light on the
socio-economic life of Tamils from second
century to sixth century AD.
384/1329
From the 6th to 12th century AD, the Tamil

devotional poems written by Nayanmars
(saints who sang in praise of Shaivism) and
Alvars herald the great Bhakti movement
which engulfed the entire Indian sub-continent. During this period, Kambaramayanam
and Periya Puranam were two Tamil literary
classic writers.
Heritage is the sum total of intellectual treasure that is passed
on from one generation to the
other.
Sanskrit is the most ancient language of India.
Rig Veda is the oldest and the
richest literary heritage of
mankind.
The Upanishads have influenced
the greatest philosophers of
the world.
385/1329
Our epics, the Ramayana and the

Mahabharata still dominate
the social ethos of our country.
The Puranas provide the guiding
light to the masses.
Jainism laid emphasis on good
conduct and morality and
preaches ahimsa, truthfulness
and austerity. Jataka tales are
an invaluable source of knowing the thoughts and lives of
the people during that period.
Buddhist sanghas became
centres of great learning.
There are invaluable ancient
treatises on law, political science, medicine, surgery, biology,
chemistry,
and
architecture.
Tamil literature is famous as
Sangama literature.
386/1329
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Sanskrit is the root of many Indian languages. Explain.
2. Discuss the importance of the Upanishads.

3. Make a list of two Buddhist and Jain literatures and than write about two of their
works which you find interesting.
4. Write a short note on the following:
(i) Sangama literature
(ii) The Vedas
5. What is the story behind the twin epics of
Silappadikaram and Manimekalai?
6. What is the unique feature of Taraves
Ramayana?
6.1
1. Sanskrit
388/1329
2. Rig Veda
6.2
1. Knowledge
2. Rig Veda, Yajur Veda, Sama Veda, Atharva
Veda
3. It means sacrifice and worship. Social and
religious condition of India at that time.
4. Sixteen thousand
6.3
1. Upanishad means to sit near the Guru.
2. Aitareya, Kena, Katha, Brihadaranyaka
and Chhandogya
3. Krishna tells Arjun about his duties as a
warrior and elaborates on different philosophies with examples and analogies.
389/1329
6.4
1. The Ramayana and the Mahabharata
2. Valmiki and Ved Vyas
6.5
1. There are 18 Puranas and 18 Upapuranas.
2. The Puranas deal with the mysteries of
creation, recreation dynastic genealogies.
6.6
1. Pali and Prakrit
2. Vinaya Pitaka, Sutta Pitaka and Abhidhamma Pitaka
3. Previous births of Lord Buddha wherein
he practiced Dharma.
4. Two important Jain scholars are
Haribhadra Suri (eighth century AD) and
Hemchandra Suri (twelfth century AD)
6.7
1. Law
2. Kalhan
3. Abhigyana Shakuntalam
4. Geet Govinda
391/1329
5. Charak
7. INDIAN
LANGUAGES
ANDLITERATURE-I
Richness of any culture can been seen and
appreciated but when it comes to language
and literature it is to be read and heard. We
have to appreciate and take pride in this particular aspect of our culture. We must make
it a point to read as many books writen during those times as it will help us to understand so many things that happened in those
times. It will help us to read more books and
become familiar with so many things that
our happening around us today. In this lesson we will learn about the development of
modern Indian languages and their literature. We will also read about the role played
by the Christian missionaries in producing
393/1329
the earliest dictionaries and grammar of

modern Indian languages and the manner in
which these have helped in the growth of
modern Indian literature. Besides these, we
shall also get to know the role of the Bhakti
movement and nationalism in the development of modern Indian literature.
OBJECTIVES
trace the development of modern
Indian languages;
examine the relationship between
socio-cultural changes in the
Indian society and the literature
in
different
Indian
languages;
illustrate the unity and the underlying diversity in the Indian
languages and their literature;
and
394/1329
examine the contribution of Indian languages and their literature in the renaissance of Indian society.
7.1 NORTHERN INDIAN

LANGUAGES & LITERATURE
We have already seen how languages evolved
in India right upto the early medieval period.
The old apabhramsha had taken new forms
in some areas or was in the process of
evolving into other forms. These languages
were evolving at two levels: the spoken and
the written language. The old Brahmi script
of the Ashoka days had undergone a great
change. The alphabets during Ashokas period were uneven in size but by the time of
Harsha, the letters had become of the same
size and were regular, presenting the picture
of a cultivated hand.
The studies have indicated that all the scripts
of present northern Indian languages, except
that of Urdu, have had their origin in old
Brahmi. A long and slow process had given
them this shape. If we compare the scripts of
396/1329
Gujarati, Hindi and Punjabi, we can easily

understand this change. As for the spoken
word, there are over 200 languages or dialects spoken in India at present. Some are
widely used while others are limited to a particular area. Out of all these, only twenty-two
have found their way into our Constitution.
A large number of people speak Hindi in its
different forms that include Braj Bhasha, and
Avadhi (spoken in Oudh region), Bhojpuri,
Magadhi, and Maithili (spoken around Mithila), and Rajasthani and Khadi Boli (spoken
around Delhi). Rajasthani is another variant
or dialect of Hindi. This classification has
been made on the basis of literature produced by great poets over a length of time.
Thus, the language used by Surdas and Bihari has been given the name of Braj Bhasha;
that used by Tulsidas in the Ramacharitamanasa is called Avadhi and the one used
by Vidyapatihas been termed as Maithili. But
Hindi, as we know it today is the one called
397/1329
Khadi Boli. Though Khusrau has used Khadi

Boli in his compositions in the thirteenth
century its extensive use in literature began
only in the nineteenth century. It even shows
some influence of Urdu.
7.2 PERSIAN AND URDU

Urdu emerged as an independent language
towards the end of the 4th century AD. Arabic and Persian were introduced in India with
the coming of the Turks and the Mongols.
Persian remained the court language for
many centuries. Urdu as a language was
born out of the interaction between Hindi
and Persian.
After the conquest of Delhi (1192), the Turkish people settled in this region. Urdu was
born out of the interaction of these settlers
and soldiers in the barracks with the common people. Originally it was a dialect but
slowly it acquired all the features of a formal
language when the authors started using
Persian script. It was further given an impetus by its use in Bahamani states of Ahmadnagar, Golkunda, Bijapur and Berar.
Here it was even called dakshinior daccani
399/1329
(southern). As time passed, it became popular with the masses of Delhi.
Urdu became more popular in the early

eighteenth century. People even wrote accounts of later Mughals in Urdu. Gradually it
achieved a status where literature-both poetry and prose-started being composed in it.
The last Mughal Emperor Bahadur Shah Zafar wrote poetry in it. Some of his couplets
have become quite well known in the Hindi
and Urdu speaking areas.
Urdu was given its pride of place by a large
number of poets who have left inimitable poetry for posterity. The earliest Urdu poet is
supposed to be Khusrau (1253-1325). He
started writing as a poet in the reign of
Sultan Balban and was a follower of
Nizamud-din Auliya. He is said to have composed ninty-nine works on separate themes
and numerous verses of poetry. Among the
important works composed by him are Laila
Majnun and Ayina-I-Sikandari dedicated to
401/1329
Alau-din-Khalji. Among other well-known

poets are Ghalib, Zauq, and Iqbal. Iqbals
Urdu poetry is available in his collection
called Bang-i-dara. His Sarejahan se achcha
Hindostan hamara is sung and played at
many of the national celebrations in India.
No army parade is considered complete
without the army band playing this tune. In
big Indian cities like Delhi these are many
programmes in which famous singers are invited to sing nazams or Ghazals written by
famous poets like Ghalib, Maum, Bulley
Shah, Waris Shah besides many others. So
you can imagine how rich our language and
literary culture must have been to continue
till today. It has enriched our lives and is
central to people meeting and intermingling
with each other.
Among the best prose writers were people
like Pandit Ratan Nath Sarshar, who wrote
the famous Fasanah-i-Azad. Even in the
early days, Munshi Prem Chand, who is
402/1329
supposed to be a doyen of Hindi literature,

wrote in Urdu. Urdu has given us a new form
of poem that is called a nazm. Urdu was patronised by the Nawabs of Lucknow, who held
symposiums in this language. Slowly it became quite popular. Pakistan has adopted
Urdu as the state language.
Box start
Development of Literature during the
Mughal Period
There was a tremendous development in the
field of literature during the Mughal times.
Babar and Humauan were lovers of literature. Baber was himself a great scholar of Persian. He wrote a book known as Tuzek-eBabari which is highly esteemed by the Turkish Literature. Humayun got the treatise
translated into Arabic. He too was a lover of
learning and had establihsed a big Library.
403/1329
Humayun Nama, tops the books written in

his times.
Akbar was very fond of leaning. Akbar
Nama, Sur Sagar, Ram Charitamanas are
prominent among the books written during
his time. Malik Muhammad Jayasis Padmavat and Keshavs Ram Chandrika were
also written during the same period. Jahangir greatly patronized literature. Many
scholars adorned his court. He too was a
scholar of a high caliber and wrote his life
story. During Shah Jahans time there was a
well-known scholar named Abdul Hameed
Lahori. He wrote Badshah Nama. The literary activities suffered during Aurangzebs
time.
Box close
Box start
Urdu literature started developing during the
last days of the Mughal emperor. This credit
goes to Sir Sayyid Ahmed Khan and Mirza
Galib. The language of Sir Sayyid Ahmed
Khan was very simple and impressive. His
compositions inspired the other urdu writer
Mirza Galib, who was a famous poet of his
time. He made an important contribution to
uplift Urdu poetry. There were some other
writers also who took interest in Urdu poetry
and enriched the Urdu literature. Maulvi
Altab Hussain Ali, Akbar Allahabadi and Dr.
Mohammed Iqbal are some famous names.
Box close
As Persian was the language of the court,
much of the literature produced in this period was written in Persian. Amir Khusrau and
405/1329
Amir Hasan Dehelvi wrote superb poetry in

Persian. Historians like Minhas-us-Siraj and
Zia Barani and Ibn Batuta who came to India
during those days wrote accounts of rulers,
important political events and incidents in
this language. In the medieval period, Persian was adopted as the court language.
Several historical accounts, administrative
manuals and allied literature in this language
have come down to us. The mughal rulers
were great patrons of leaning and literature.
Babar wrote his tuzuk (autobiography) in
Turkish language, but his grandson Akbar
got it translated into Persian. Akbar patronized many scholars. He got Mahabharata
translated into Persian. Jahangirs autobiography (Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri) is in Persian and
is a unique piece of literature. It is said that
Noorjahan was an accomplished Persian poetess. Quite a fair amount of Persian literature has been produced by the courtiers of the
Mughals. Abul Fazls Akbarnamah and Ain-
406/1329
e-Akbari is a fine piece of literature. From

there we get a good deal of information
about Akbar and his times. Faizi wrote beautiful Persian poetry. Several collections of
letters of the Mughal period (insha) have
come down to us. Besides shedding light on
Mughal history, they indicate different styles
of letter writing. Another name in prose and
history writing is that of Chandra Bhan, a
writer of Shahjahans days. Similarly, we
have a work named Tabqat-i-Alamgiri, shedding light on Aurangzeb. Badauni was another writer who belonged during Akbars time.
In the twentieth century, Iqbal wrote good
Persian poetry. All this has now become a
part of Indian heritage and culture.
Box start
Among the noted Hindu poets of this period
were Kabir, Tulsidas, Surdas and
407/1329
Rahim. Kabirs dohas are still so popular

today while Tulsidass Ramcharitmanas has
become the most sacred book of the Hindus.
Beharis Satsai written during Akbars reign
is very famous. Alankarashekhara by Keshav
Mishra was produced in Akbars court. It was
a great Sanskrit work on the styles of writing.
Akbar also got many Sanskrit books like
Bhagwad Gita and Upanishads translated into Persian.
1. What are the various forms of Hindi
language?
2. Which language is used by Tulsidas for

Ramcharitmanas?
_________________________________
3. How did Urdu language came into use in
India?
_________________________________
4. Which coutry has Urdu as a state
language?
_________________________________
5. What is Urdu language called in Deccan?
_________________________________
7.3 HINDI LITERATURE

These was a tremendous growth of regional
languages like Hindi, Bengali, Assamese,
Oriya, Marathi and Gujarati during this time.
In the South, Malayalam emerged as an independent language in the 14th century The
emergence of all these languages resulted in
the decline of Sanskrit as they came to be
used as the medium through which the administrative machinery functioned. The rise
of the Bhakti movement and the use of these
regional languages by the various saints
helped in their growth and development. We
have already noted the various dialects that
developed in northern and western India.
Prithviraj Raso is supposed to be the first
book in the Hindi language. It is an account
of exploits of Prithviraj Chauhan. In its imitation several other rasos were written. The
language went on changing as the area where
it was used expanded. New words to express
410/1329
new situations were either coined or taken

from areas coming under its influence. Hindi
literature looked to Sanskrit classics for
guidance and Bharatas Natyashastra was
kept in mind by Hindi writers. During the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries there started
a movement in southern India that was
called the Bhakti movement. As its influence
reached the north, it started affecting the
prose and poetry that were being composed
in Hindi. Poetry now became largely devotional in nature. Some of the poets like Tuisidas wrote poetry in a language which was of
that region only, while others like Kabir, who
moved from place to place added Persian
and Urdu words as well. Though it is said
that Tuisidas wrote Ramcharit Manas based
on Valmikis Ramayana, he also alters situations and adds quite a few new scenes and
situations based on folklore. For example,
Sitas exile is mentioned in Valmikis version
but it is not mentioned in Tulsidass account.
411/1329
Tuisidas has deified his hero while the hero

of Valmiki is a human being.
Hindi evolved during the Apabhramsa stage
between the 7th and 8th centuries A.D. and
the 14th C. It was characterized as Veergatha
Kala i.e. the age of heroic poetry or the Adi
Kala (early period). It was patronised by the
Rajput rulers as it glorified chiralry and poetry. The most famous figures from this period were Kabir and Tulsidas. In modern
times, the Khadi dialect became more prominent and a variety of literature was produced in Sanskrit.
Similarly, Surdas wrote his Sur Sagar in
which he talks of Krishna as an infant, a
young lad indulging in pranks and a young
man engaged in dalliance with the gopis.
These poets made a deep impression on the
minds of the listeners. If the festivals associated with Rama and Krishna have become so
very popular, the credit goes to these poets.
Their versions became the source of inspiration not only for other poets but also for
painters in the medieval ages. They inspired
Mirabai, who sang in Rajasthani language,
and Raskhan, who, though a Muslim, sang in
praise of Krishna. Nandadasa was an important Bhakti poet. Rahim and Bhushan were a
class apart. Their subject was not devotion,
but spiritual. Bihari wrote his Satsaiin the
413/1329
seventeenth century; it gives us a glimpse of

shringar(love) and other rasas.
All the above mentioned Hindi poets, except
Kabir, expressed their sentiments essentially
to satisfy their own devotional instincts.
Kabir did not believe in institutionalised religion. He was a devotee of a formless God.
Chanting His name was the be-all and endall for him. All these poets influenced the
north Indian society in a manner that had
never happened earlier. As it is easier to remember poetry than prose, they became immensely popular.
During the last 150 years, many writers have
contributed to the development of modern
India literature, written in a number of regional languages as well as in English. One of
the greatest Bengali writers, Rabindranath
Tagore became the first Indian to win the
Nobel Prize for literature (Geetanjali) in
1913.
414/1329
However, it is only with the beginning of

nineteenth century that-Hindi prose came
into its own. Bharatendu Harishchandra was
one of the earliest to produce dramas in
Hindi which were basically translations of
texts written in Sanskrit and other languages. But he set the trend. Mahavir Prasad
Dwivedi was another author who wrote
translations or made adaptations from
Sanskrit.
Bankim
Chandra
Chatterji
(1838-94) wrote novels originally in Bangla.
They came to be translated into Hindi and
became very popular. Vande Mataram, our
national song, is an excerpt from his novel,
Anand Math. Swami Dayanands contribution to Hindi cannot be ignored. Originally a
Gujarati and a scholar of Sanskrit, he advocated Hindi as a common language for the
whole of India. He started writing in Hindi
and contributed articles to journals essentially engaged in religious and social reforms.
Satyartha Prakash was his most important
415/1329
work in Hindi. Among other names who

have enriched Hindi literature, is that of
Munshi Prem Chand, who switched over
from Urdu to Hindi. Surya Kant Tripathi,
Nirala, achieves recognition because he
questioned the orthodoxies in society. Mahadevi Verma is the first woman writer in
Hindi to highlight issues related to women.
Maithili Sharan Gupt is another important
name. Jaishankar Prasad wrote beautiful
dramas.
Hindi Language Makes Progress in

Modern Period
Hindi Language: The development of modern language started at the end of the 18th
century. The main writers of this period were
Sadasukh Lal and Enshallah Khan. Bhartendu Harishchandra also strengthened
Hindi language. Similarly Raja Lakshman
Singh translated Shakuntala into Hindi.
Hindi continued to develop in adverse circumstances as the office work was done in
Urdu.
Hindi
Literature:
Bhartendu
Harish
Chandra,
Mahavira
Prasad
Dwivedi,
Ramchandra Shukla and Shyam Sunder Das
were the main among the prose writers of
Hindi literature. Jai Shanker Prasad,
Maithalisharan Gupta, Sumitranandan Pant,
Suryakant Tripathi Nirala, Mahadevi
417/1329
Verma, Ramdhari Singh Dinkar and

Haribans Rai Bacchan made great contribution to the development of Hindi poetry.
Similarly Prem Chand, Vrindavan lal Verma
and Ellachandra Joshi wrote novels and enriched Hindi literature.
If we look at the above writers, we find that
they all wrote with a purpose. Swami Dayanand wrote in order to reform the Hindu
society and rid it of false beliefs and social
evils. Munshi Prem Chand tried to draw the
attention of the society to the miserable existence of the poor and Mahadevi Verma recipient of Padma Vibhushan, the second
highest civilian award highlighted the conditions of women in the society. Nirala became the pioneer of awakening of Modern
India.
1. Who is the author of Natya Shashtra?
418/1329
_________________________________
2. What is the difference between the character of Rama in Valmikhi and Tulsidas?
_________________________________
3. How was Krishnas role in Sur Sagar
different?
_________________________________
4. Our national song Vandemataram is taken
from which book?
_________________________________
5. Why do we feel that Hindi writers wrote
with a purpose?
_________________________________
7.4 BENGALI, ASSAMESE

AND ORTYA LITERATURE
After Hindi, the next significant literature
was the one that developed in Bengal. The
Baptist Mission Press was established in
Serampore near Calcutta in 1800. East India
Company
founded the Fort William College in the

same year. It provided training to civil servants of the Company in law, customs, religions, languages and literatures of India to
enable them to work more efficiently.
Box start
The growth of the Bhakti movement and the
compositon of various hymns associated
with Chaitanya provided a stimulus to the
development and growth of Bengali. Narrative poems called the Mangal Kavyas also
grew popular during this period. They propatated the worship of local deities like
Chandi and transformed Puranic Gods like
Siva and Vishnu into household deities.
Box close
In this regard, a very important landmark
was achieved by William Carey, who wrote a
421/1329
grammar of Bengali and published an

English-Bengali dictionary and also wrote
books on dialogues and stories. It may be
noted that the grammar and dictionaries are
important in the development of a literature.
They guide the writers as to the correctness
of a sentence and also help them in finding
suitable words for a particular situation and
idea. Although the aim of the press run by
the missionaries was mainly to propagate
Christian faith but other presses run by local
people helped in the flourishing of nonChristian literature. Scores of pamphlets,
small and big books and journals were produced. In the meantime education spread,
although at a very slow pace. But after 1835,
when Macaulay won the battle against Orientalists, it spread at a faster pace. In 1854
came Sir Charles Woods Despatch and in
1857 the three universities of Calcutta,
Madras and Bombay were established.
422/1329
Besides textbooks for schools and colleges,

other literature were also produced.
However it was Raja Ram Mohan Roy who
wrote in Bengali besides English that gave
impetus to Bengali literature. Ishwar
Chandra Vidyasagar (1820-91) and Akshay
Kumar Dutta (1820-86) were two other
writers of this early period. In addition to
these, Bankim Chandra Chatterji (l834-94),
Sharat Chandra Chatterji (l876-1938), and
R.C. Dutta, a noted historian and a prose
writer, all contributed to the making of
Bengali literature. But the most important
name that influenced the whole of India was
that of Rabindra Nath Tagore (1861-1941).
Novels, dramas, short stories, criticism, music and essays, all flowed from his pen. He
won the Nobel Prize for literature in 1913 for
his Geetanjali.
However, a few things need to be noted
about the influence of Western ideas which
permeated Bengal and later on other parts of
423/1329
India. Upto 1800, most of the literature produced was limited to religion or courtly literature. The Western influence brought the
writers closer to the man in the street. The
subjects were mundane. Some religious literature was also produced but it hardly said
anything new.
The final years of the nineteenth century and
the first half of the twentieth century saw a
new subject, nationalism, being taken up.
Two things were seen in this new trend. The
first was the love for old history and culture
and an awareness of the facts of British exploitation. The second was a clarion call for
arousing the Indians to drive out the foreigners, both by persuasion and force. This new
trend was expressed by Subrahmanyam
Bharti in Tamil and Qazi Nazrul Islam in
Bengali. The contributions of these two
writers in arousing the
nationalistic sentiments in the readers was

tremendous. Their poetry was translated into
other Indian languages.
Assamese - Like Bengali, Assamese also developed in response to the Bhakti movement.
Shankardeva who introduced Vaishnavism
in Assam helped in the growth of Assamese
poetry. Even the Puranas were translated in
Assamese.
The earliest Assamese literature consisted of
buranjis (court chronicles). Shankardev has
left several devotional poems, which people
song with rapturous pleasure, but it was only
after 1827 that more interest was shown in
producing Assamese literature. Two names,
Lakshmi Nath Bezbarua and Padmanaba Gohain Barua cannot be forgotten. From
Orissa, a couple of names are worth mentioning and these are Fakirmohan Senapati
425/1329
and Radha Nath Ray, whose writings deserve

considerable attention in the history of Oriya
literature.
The works of Upendra Bhanja (1670-1720)
were important as they ushered a new period
of Oriya literature. In Orissa the works of
Saraladasa are regarded as the first works of
Oriya literature.
1. When and were was Baptist Presss
established?
_________________________________
2. When did Woods Derpatch come to
India?
_________________________________
3. When and where were three universities
opened?
426/1329
_________________________________
4. Which work of Sh. R.N. Tagore won him
Noble Prize in 1913?
_________________________________
5. How did Shan Karadwa help in the growth
of Assamese poetry.?
_________________________________
7.5 PUNJABI AND

RAJASTHANI LITERATURE
Punjabi is a language with several shades. It
is being written in two scripts, Gurmukhi
and Persian. The Gurmukhi script till the
end of the nineteenth century was almost
limited to the Adi Granth, the holy book of
the Sikhs. Only a small number of people
tried to learn the script except the granthis,
who recited the holy Granth in the gurdwaras. However, the
language did not lack literature. Guru Nanak

was the first poet in Punjabi. Some other
contemporary poets, mostly Sufi saints, used
to sing in this language. These Sufis or their
followers used the Persian script if they
wanted to commit their poetry to writing. In
this list, the first name is that of Farid. His
poetry has found a place in the Adi Granth.
The Adi Granth also contains poetry of the
next four gurus. All this literature belongs to
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.
Amongst the later gurus, the poetry of the
ninth guru, Guru Tegh Bahadur has also contributed to the Adi Granth. Guru Gobind
Singh, the tenth guru, was educated in Patna
(Bihar), where he learnt Persian and
Sanskrit. He has composed two Savaiyyas in
Punjabi but these are not a part of the Adi
Granth.
429/1329
But it was the love stories of Heer and Ranjha, Sasi and Punnu and Sohni and Mahiwal,
which gave this language its theme in the
early days. Even the story of Puran Bhagat
found favour with some poets. Beautiful
poems written by some known and some unknown poets have come down to us. These
are being sung by local singers for the last
two or three hundred years. There are several other poetic stories which have been composed by the locals. This folklore has been
preserved. The most important of these is
Heer of Waris Shah. It is the most popular of
the early works. It is a landmark in Punjabi
poetry. Similar is the popularity of Bulley
Shah who was a Sufi saint. He has left a large
number of songs. One of his popular forms
of compositions was called kafi; it was sung
in a classical musical form. Kafis are sung by
people with great fervour.
In the twentieth century, Punjabi had come
into its own. Bhai Vir Singh composed an
430/1329
epic, named Rana Surat Singh. Puran Singh

and Dr. Mohan Singh are among the best
known writers. Essays, short stories, poetry,
novels, criticism and all other forms of writing have adorned the Punjabi literary scene.
Rajasthani, a dialect of Hindi, had its own
part to play. The bards (itinerant singers)
moved from place to place, providing entertainment and keeping the stories of heroes
alive. It was from these ballads that Colonel
Todd collected the heroic stories of Rajasthan and put them in the Annals and
Antiquities of Rajasthan. But the devotional
songs of Mira Bai have a place of pride in the
history of language as well as devotional music. Mira Bais love for her lord (Lord
Krishna) is sometimes so intense that it transcends this mundane world and transports
one to the land of this singer.
Box start
431/1329
The development of the Bhakti movement

led to the rise of the different regional languages like Hindi, Gujarati, Marathi, Punjabi, Kannada, Tamil and Telugu.
Box close
7.6 GUJARATI LITERATURE

Early Gujarati literature is available in the
form of Bhakti songs of the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries. It still follows the old tradition which is popular in Gujarat. Narsi Mehtas name is the foremost in this respect.
The people of Gujarat wove these devotional
songs in their folk dances and their religious
forms often find expressions in their
celebrations.
Narmads poetry gave a fillip to the Gujarati

literature. Saraswati Chandra, a novel by Govardhan Ram, has become a classic and has
given great impetus to other writers. But
probably a name that cannot be forgotten is
that of Dr. K.M. Munshi. He was a novelist,
an essayist and a historian, and has left a
plethora of historical novels. In these books
he exhibits his ability to mix fact with fiction.
Prithvi Vallabha is one of his finest novels. A
special mention must be made of Narsi Mehta whose songs in praise of Krishna not
only made him a very popular figure but also
made Gujarati language popular.
7.7 SINDHI LITERATURE

Sindh was one of the important centres of
Sufis, who established khanqahs at various
places. The Sufi singers with their devotional
music made the language popular. The credit
for creating literature in Sindhi goes to Mirza
Kalish Beg and Dewan Kauramal
7.8 MARATHI LITERATURE

Maharashtra is situated on a plateau where a
large number of local dialects were in use.
Marathi grew out of these these local dialects. The Portuguese missionaries started
using Marathi for preaching their gospel.
The earliest Marathi poetry and prose is by
Saint Jnaneshwar (Gyaneshwar) who lived in
the thirteenth century. He wrote a long commentary on the Bhagavad Gita. He was the
one who started the kirtan tradition in Maharashtra. He was followed by Namdev
(1270-1350), Gora, Sena and Janabai. All
these sang and popularised the Marathi language. Their songs are sung even today by
the Verkari pilgrirns on their way to Pandharpur pilgrimage. Almost two centuries
later, Eknath (1533-99) came on the scene.
He wrote the commentaries on the
436/1329
Ramayana and the Bhagawat Purana. His

songs are very popular all over Maharashtra.
Then came Tukarama (1598-1650). He is
supposed to be the greatest Bhakti poet of
them all. Ramdas (1608-81), who was the
guru of Shivaji, is the last of these hymn
writers. He was the devotee of Rama. He inspired Shivaji. The closing years of the nineteenth century saw an upsurge in the
Marathi literature. It was a nationalist movement that made Marathi prose popular and
prominent. Bal Gangadhar Tilak (l
857-1920) started his Journal Kesari in
Marathi. This helped the growth of Marathi
literature. But the role of Keshav Sut and
V.S. Chiplunkar was no less. Hari Narayan
Apte and Agarkar wrote novels which became very popular. All these prose writers
made great contribution to the development
of Marathi literature. The name of H.G Salgaokar is remembered for writing inspirational poetry. Besides, the names of M.G.
437/1329
Ranade, K.T. Telang, G.T. Madholkar (poet

and novelist) are no less important.
7.9 KASHMIRI LITERATURE

Kashmir shot into literary prominence, when
Kalhana wrote Rajatarangini in Sanskrit. But
this was in the language of the elite. For locals, Kashmiri was the popular dialect. Here
also the Bhakti movement played its role.

One Lal Ded, who lived in the fourteenth
century, was probably the first to sing in the
Kashmiri language. She was a Shaivite mystic. After Islam spread in this area, the Sufi
influence also came to be visible. Haba Khatoon, Mahjoor, Zinda Kaul, Noor Din also
known as Nund Rishi, Akhtar Mohiuddin,
Sufi Ghulam Mohammad and Dina Nath
Nadim wrote devotional poetry in Kashmiri.
These people contributed to the growth of
Kashmiri literature.
The Western influence did not reach Kashmir till the end of the nineteenth century. In
1846, after the first Sikh War, the Dogras of
Jammu became the rulers there. The Dogras
were more interested in Dogri language than
in Kashmiri. There were hardly any schools
or education. There was widespread poverty
440/1329
and economic backwardness. All these led to

a lack of good literature in Kashmir.
Though the list of Modern Indian languages
can have many languages, the constitution of
India has originally about 15 languages as
national languages i.e. Assamese, Bengali,
Gujarati, Hindi, Kashmiri, Marathi, Oriya,
Punjabi, Sanskrit, Sindhi, Urdu, Tamil, Telugu, Kannada, Malayalam. Three more languages i.e. Nepali, Manipuri and Konkani
have been added now to the list.
1. Which Indian language was written in two
scripts Gurumukhi and Persian?
_________________________________
2. Name at least two love stories of Punjab?
_________________________________
441/1329
3. Which was the popular forms of compositions of Bulley Shah?
_________________________________
4. Name the novel of Govardhan Ram?
_________________________________
5. Who started Kirtan tradition in Maharashtra in the 13th century AD?
_________________________________
6. What reasons led to a lack of good literature in Kashmiri?
_________________________________
7.10 ROLE OF CHRISTIAN

MISSIONARIES
With the coming of the Europeans to India
various foreign languages like English,
French, Dutch and Portuguese were introduced here which greatly enriched Indian
languages as they added many new words to
their vocabulary.
The contribution of the Christian missionaries in the development of Indian literature
was no less significant. First of all, they published dictionaries and grammar in several
local languages. The books written by them
were meant for the newly arrived clergymen
from Europe. These books helped these missionaries as much as they helped the writers
in the local languages. They could easily turn
to the dictionaries to find a suitable word or
see if the word was grammatically correct.
443/1329
The second fact is the role of lithographic

printing press, which was introduced in India in the beginning of the nineteenth century. The foreigners had established these
presses for printing literature in local languages for the benefit of the new, or wouldbe converts. Therefore, the role of printing
press in the development of literature cannot
be ignored. The third important fact is the
establishment of schools and colleges by the
missionaries. Here, besides English, the missionaries also taught the local languages.
Perhaps their aim was to spread Christianity
but they also produced a newly educated
class, who had a desire to read their literature. Thus, the role of missionaries cannot be
ignored while writing the history of Indian
languages and literature.
Box start
444/1329
Main Writers of English Literature in

India
In India there were many writers of the English literature. The Indians started writing
work in English after 1835, when English
was made the medium of instruction. Many
Indian writers composd their literature in
English. Some of them showed their interest
in the field of poetry, while some others
showed their keen interest in prose writing.
Michael Madhu Sudan Dutta, Taradutta,
Sarojini Naidu and Ravindranath Tagore
made important contribution in the field of
English Poetry. Surendra Nath Banerjee,
Firoze Shah Mehta and Jawahar Lal Nehru
showed interest in English prose.
Box close
445/1329

Hindi was spoken by a large number of people.
Urdu and Persian became popular
in the Mughal era. Urdu was
born out of the interaction
between Turkish settlers and
the local people. Abul Fazl,
Chandra Bhan and Badayuni
were famous writers of the
Mughal era.
Hindi
literature
looked
to
Sanskrit classics for guidance.
Bhakti poetry is a milestone in
Hindi literature. Kabir, Tulsidas and Surdas were the guiding light of Hindi literature.
In the beginning of the nineteenth

century Hindi prose came into
existence.
Next to Hindi, the richest literature is that of Bengali. Rabindranath Tagore, Bankim
Chandra Chatterji and Sharat
Chandra Chatterji contributed
to the making of Bengali literature. Assamese literature
consisted of buranjis. Similar
is the case with Oriya.
Till the end of the nineteenth century, Gurmukhi was limited to
Adi Granth; it was the love
stories of Heer Ranjha which
gave this language a theme.
The devotional song of Meera
Bai gave a place of honour to
Rajasthani
language
and
literature.
447/1329
Gujarati, Sindhi, Marathi and

Kashmiri also developed their
literature in due course of
time.
Many Indian writers compsoed
their writings in English.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What was the role of the Christian missionaries in India?
2. Briefly describe the development of Hindi
language?
3. Explain the role of Persian language in
medieval India?
4. Identify the contributions of Indian languages and literature in shaping of Indian
society?
448/1329

7.1
I. 1. Braj Bhasha, Avadhi, Bhojpuri, Magadhi,
Rajasthani, KhadiBoli.
2. Avadhi
3. Urdu language was born out of the interaction of Turkish settler with locals.
4. Pakistan
5. Dakshini or Daccani (southern)
7.2
I. 1. Bharata
2. Tulsidas Rama is portrait as God while in
Valimikhis He is portrait as Human being.
449/1329
3. Krishna as a young lad indulging in pranks

and a young man engaged in dalliance with
the goppies.
4. Anand Math
5. Swami Dayanand wrote in order to reform
Hindu society. Munshi Premchand wrote
about the miserable existance of the poor.
Mahadevi Verma wrote about the plight of
women.
7.3
I. 1. In 1800 at Seerampur near Calcutta.
2. 1854
3. In 1857, Calcutta, Madras, Bombay
4. Geetanjali
5. He introduced Vaishnavism in Assam.
451/1329
7.4
I. 1. Punjabi
2. Heer/Ranjha,
Punnu
Sohni/Mahiwal,
Sasi/
3. Kafi
4. Saraswati Chandra
5. Saint Jnaneshwar
6. Poverty, economic backwardness and the
use of Dogri.
MODULE 4.
RELIGION AND
PHILOSOPHY
8. RELIGION AND
PHILOSOPHY IN
ANCIENT INDIA
As soon as November and December come in
we find new calenders flooding the market.
Some calenders are very colourful. They are
marked with different colours. Some even
have small pictures on the dates. They are
holidays and we look forward to them. You
also look forward to them. Yes, they are
453/1329
religious festivals or national festivals and

India has plenty of religions that are flourishing. Processions on the road, good food,
clothes, gifts, people worshipping in their religious places, wishing each other is a common sight. Yes, India is a beautiful, lovely
and a lively country to be in. This is because
religion has always been a significant factor
in influencing the lives of people in India
from the earliest times. It would, indeed, be
very interesting to study religion in its diverse forms through the various stages of its
growth. The relationship between religion
and philosophy has been an intimate one
and hence their growth and development
need to be studied in an interrelated manner.
In this lesson you will study about the development of religions and philosophy in ancient India.
OBJECTIVES
After studying this lesson, you will be able to:
explain the meaning of religion;
identify the characteristics of various religions movements in
ancient India;
explain the ideas of the six
schools of Vedic philosophy;
examine the role played by the
Charvaka School;
explain the Jaina theory of reality;

examine the contributions of
Buddhist philosophy.
8.1 RELIGION
Religion is the science of soul. Morality and
ethics have their foundation on religion. Religion played an important part in the lives of
the Indians from the earliest times. It assumed numerous forms in relation to different groups of people associated with them.
Religious ideas, thoughts and practices
differed among these groups, and transformations and developments took place in the
various religious forms in course of time. Religion in India was never static in character
but was driven by an inherent dynamic
strength.
Box start
Every system of philosophy in India is a
quest for Truth, which is one and the same,
always and everywhere. The modes of approach differ, logic varies, but the purpose
457/1329
remains the same trying to reach that

Truth.
I am proud to belong to a religion which has
taught the world tolerance and universal acceptance. We believe not only in universal
toleration, but we accept all religions as
true.
Swami Vivekananda at Parliament of
world Religions in Chicago 1893
Box close
Indian spirituality is deeply rooted in ancient
philosophical and religious traditions of the
land. Philosophy arose in India as an enquiry
into the mystery of life and existence. Indian
sages called Rishis or seers, developed special techniques of transcending the sense and
the ordinary mind, collectively called yoga.
With the help of these techniques, they
delved deep into the depths of consciousness
and discovered important truths about the
458/1329
true nature of human being and the

universe.
The sages found that the true nature of the
human being is not the body or the mind,
which are ever changing and perishable but
the spirit which is unchanging, immortal and
pure consciousness. They called it the
Atman.
The Atman is the true source of humans
knowledge, happiness and power. The rishis
further found that all individual selves are
parts of infinite consciousness which they
called Brahman. Brahman is the ultimate
reality, the ultimate cause of the universe.
Ignorance of humans true nature is the main
cause of human suffering and bondage. By
gaining correct knowledge of Atman and
Brahman, it is possible to become free from
suffering and bondage and attain a state of
immortality, everlasting peace and fulfillment known as Moksha.
459/1329
Religion in ancient India meant a way of life

which enables a human to realize his true
nature and attain Moksha.
Thus philosophy provided a correct view of

reality, while religion showed the correct way
of life; philosophy provided the vision, while
religion brought about the fulfillment; philosophy was the theory, and religion was the
practice. Thus in ancient India, philosophy
and religion complemented each other.
Box start
May we hear that which enlightens our
minds, may we see Divinity everywhere, may
we feel the presence of the Almighty within
us and all the actions of our bodies and
minds be in the service of that Almighty Being; may we have peace unending. (RigVeda 1-89)
Box close
8.2 PRE-VEDIC AND VEDIC

RELIGION
From the archaeological findings in the pre
and proto-historic sites it seems that these
people believed in the sanctity of the creative
force and venerated the male and female aspects of divinity. It appears that they were
worshippers of the forces of nature like the
sun and the moon. This belief is also partly
substantiated by the early literature of the
Aryans. The nature of the religious beliefs
and practices of the Aryans is also known
from the Rig Veda, They believed in many
gods like Indra, Varuna, Agni, Surya and
Rudra. Sacrifices, and ritual offering of food
and drink to fire in honour of the Gods, constituted the main religious practices. The
Sama Veda and the Yajur Veda elaborated
the different aspects of the sacrificial acts
and this ritualism was further elaborated in
462/1329
the Brahmanas. The Atharva Veda contained

a great deal of animistic beliefs. The seers
entertained doubts about the utility and efficacy of the Vedic ritualism. Polytheism was
challenged by monotheistic ideas and the
various deities were introduced as different
ways of naming one eternal entity.
The Aranyaka and Upanishad sections of the
Vedic literature envisage a progressive outlook. The Upanishads, represent the early
stage in the origin and development of the
religions-metaphysical concepts which were
used later by the religious leaders and reformers of ancient and medieval India. Some
of them followed the traditional lines while
others proceeded along the paths of
unorthodoxy.
Box start
India down the ages attempted to

grapple with the fundamental
463/1329
problems of life and thought.

Philosophy in India began
with a quest after the highest
truth- truth not as mere objective certitude, but as being
closely linked with the development of personality and
leading to the attainment of
the highest freedom, bliss and
wisdom. It demanded, therefore, not only a philosophical
discipline of reasoning, but
also a discipline of conduct
and the control of emotions
and passions.
Thus the synthesis between deep
philosophical analysis and
lofty spiritual discipline is an
abiding feature of Indian
philosophy and its outlook is
entirely different from that of
western philosophy.
464/1329
It is hoped that it will serve not

only to make plain the spiritual aspirations of an ancient nation, but also to show the relevance of those aspirations to
the modern
world and thus forge a powerful link in the

chain of human fellowship and universal
concord.
Box close
Philosophy in India is not a

product of speculation but of
experience, direct and personal. A true philosopher is he
whose life and behaviour bear
testimony to the truths he
preaches.
8.3 UNORTHODOX
RELIGIOUS MOVEMENTS
The religious movements associated with
persons like Mahavira and the Buddha in
about the middle of the first Millennium BC
fall under this category. There were many
other creeds during this time as well. The
creeds preached by some of them contained
elements that were not in keeping with the
Vedic tradition. They ignored the infallibility
and supernatural origin of the Vedas. Unlike
the Vedic seers who were Brahmin sages,
many of these new teachers were Kshatriya.
Both Buddhism and Jainism were atheistic
creeds in the beginning. However, Buddhism
endorsed the doctrine of the Law of Karma
and upheld the belief in rebirths of the embodied skandhas and the inevitability of suffering in the very existence of beings. Many
467/1329
of these view points are also found in the

major Upanishads.
8.4 THEISTIC RELIGIONS

Creeds of theistic character evolved almost
simultaneously with the non-theistic religions. The important deities of these religions were not primarily Vedic ones but
those that came from unorthodox sources.
Influence of pre-vedic and post-vedic folk
elements were most conspicuous in their origin. The primary factor that motivated these
creeds was Bhakti, the single-souled devotion of the worshipper to a personal god with
some moral link. This led to the evolution of
different religious sects like Vaishnavism,
Shaivism and Saktism, which came to be regarded as components of orthodox Brahminism. These sects in course of time came to
have a significant impact on the popular
forms of Buddhism and Jainism.
8.5 FOLK CULTS

The worship of Yakshas and Nagas and other
folk deities constituted the most important
part of primitive religious beliefs, in which
Bhakti had a very important role to play.
There is ample evidence about the prevalence of this form of worship among the
people in early literature as well as in
archaeology.
Vasudeva/Krishna Worship: A Sutra in
Paninis Ashtadhyayi refers to the worshippers of Vasudeva (Krishna). The Chhandogya
Upanishad also speaks of Krishna, the son of
Devaki, a pupil of the sage Ghora Angirasa
who was a sun-worshipping priest. A large
number of people worshipped Vasudeva
Krishna exclusively as their personal God
and they were at first known as Bhagavatas.
The Vasudeva-Bhagavata cult
grew steadily, absorbing within its fold other

Vedic and Brahminic divinities like Vishnu
(primarily an aspect of the sun) and Narayana (a cosmic God). From the late Gupta
period the name mostly used to designate
this Bhakti cult was Vaishnava, indicating
the predominance of the Vedic Vishnu element in it with emphasis on the doctrine of
incarnations (avataras).
8.6 VAISHNAVA MOVEMENT

IN THE SOUTH
The history of the Vaishnava movement from
the end of the Gupta period till the first decade of the thirteenth century AD is concerned mainly with South India. Vaishnava
poet-saints known as alvars (a Tamil word
denoting those drowned in Vishnu-bhakti)
preached single-minded devotion (ekatmika
bhakti) for Vishnu and their songs were collectively known as prabandhas.
8.7 SHAIVISM
Unlike Vaishnavism, Shaivism had its origin
in antiquity. Panini refers to a group of
Shiva-worshippersas Shiva-bhagavatas, who
were characterised by the iron lances and
clubs they carried and their skin garments.
Shaiva Movement in the South: The Shaiva
movement in the South flourished at the beginning through the activities of many of the
63 saints known in Tamil as Nayanars (Sivabhakts).Their appealing emotional songs in
Tamil were called Tevaram Stotras, also
known as Dravida Veda and ceremonially
sung in the local Shiva temples. The Nayanars hailed from all castes. This was supplemented on the doctrinal side by a large number of Shaiva intellectuals whose names were
associated with several forms of Shaiva
movements like Agamanta, Shudha and
Vira-shaivism.
473/1329
Box start
The philosophy must give a theory which will
be simplest in its nature and, at the same
time, will explain all the principles which are
left as insoluble by science. At the same time
will harmonize with the ultimate conclusions
of science as well as establish a religion
which is universal and is not limited by sects
or doctrines or dogmas.
When we are concerned with philosophy as a
science, it means a set of thoughts put into a
system, such that one of them does not contradict another in the set and the entire set
as a whole is coherent.
Science means knowledge partially unified,
while philosophy means knowledge completely unified . Beyond the knowable is
the unknowable, but in that realm of the unknowable laid the solution of all the
474/1329
principles regarding the nature of the soul, of

the heavens, of God and everything.
Herbert Spencer
Box Close
8.8 MINOR RELIGIOUS

MOVEMENTS
Worship of the female principle (Shakti) and
of Surya did not achieve equal importance as
the other two major brahminical cults. The
female aspect of the divinity might have been
venerated in the pre-Vedic times. In the Vedic age respect was shown also to the female
principle as the Divine Mother, the Goddess
of abundance and personified energy
(Shakti). However, clear reference to the exclusive worshippers of the Devi is not to be
found until a comparatively late period. As
mentioned earlier, Surya has been venerated
in India from the earliest times. In Vedic and
epic mythology, Sun and his various aspects
played a very important part. The East Iranian (Shakadvipi) form of the solar cult was introduced in parts of northern India in the
early centuries of the Christian era. But it
476/1329
was only at a comparatively late period that

god figured as the central object in religious
movements.
1. Which sections of the Vedic literature envisage a progressive outlook?
_________________________________
2. Which doctrine
Buddhism?
was
endorsed
by
_________________________________
3. Name the sects which made Buddhism
and Jainism popular?
_________________________________
4. How did Vedic age respect female
principle?
_________________________________
477/1329
5. What are the different forms of Shaiva

movements?
_________________________________
8.9 VEDIC PHILOSOPHY

Religion of the Rig Vedic people was very
simple in the sense that it consisted mainly
of worship of numerous deities representing
the various phenomena of nature through
prayers. It was during the later Vedic period
that definite ideas and philosophies about
the true nature of soul or Atman and the cosmic principle or Brahman who represented
the ultimate reality were developed. These
Vedic philosophical concepts later on gave
rise to six different schools of philosophies
called shada darshana. They fall in the category of the orthodox system as the final authority of the Vedas is recognised by all of
them. Let us now find out more about these
six schools of Indian philosophy.
Samkhya System
The Samkhya philosophy holds that reality is
constituted of two principles one female and
the other male i.e. Prakriti, Purusha respectively. Prakriti and Purusha are completely
independent and absolute. According to this
system, Purusha is mere consciousness,
hence it cannot be modified or changed.
Prakriti on the other hand is constituted of
three attributes, thought, movement and the
change or transformation of these attributes
brings about the change in all objects. The
Samkhya philosophy tries to establish some
relationship between Purusha and Prakriti
for explaining the creation of the universe.
The propounder of this philosophy was
Kapila, who wrote the Samkhya sutra.
Infact Samkhya school explained the phenomena of the doctrine of evolution and
480/1329
answered all the questions aroused by the

thinkers of those days.
Yoga
Yoga literally means the union of the two
principal entities. The origin of yoga is found
in the Yogasutra of Patanjali believed to have
been written in the second century BC. By
purifying and controlling changes in the
mental mechanism, yoga systematically
brings about the release of purusha from
prakriti. Yogic techniques control the body,
mind and sense organs. Thus this philosophy
is also considered a means of achieving freedom or mukti. This freedom could be attained by practising self-control (yama), observation of rules (niyama), fixed postures
(asana), breath control (pranayama), choosing an object (pratyahara) and fixing the
mind (dharna), concentrating on the chosen
object (dhyana) and complete dissolution of
self, merging the mind and the object
481/1329
(Samadhi). Yoga admits the existence of God

as a teacher and guide.
Nyaya
Nyaya is considered as a technique of logical
thinking. According to Nyaya, valid knowledge is defined as the real knowledge, that
is, one knows about the object as it exists.
For example, it is when one knows a snake as
a snake or a cup as a cup. Nyaya system of
philosophy considers God who creates, sustains and destroys the universe. Gautama is
said to be the author of the Nyaya Sutras.
Vaisheshika
Vaisheshika system is considered as the realistic and objective philosophy of universe.
The reality according to this philosophy has
many bases or categories which are substance, attribute, action, genus, distinct quality and inherence. Vaisheshika thinkers
482/1329
believe that all objects of the universe are

composed of five elementsearth, water, air,
fire and ether. They believe that God is the
guiding principle. The living beings were rewarded or punished according to the law of
karma, based on actions of merit and demerit. Creation and destruction of universe was a
cyclic process and took place in agreement
with the wishes of God. Kanada wrote the
basic text of Vaisheshika philosophy.
A number of treatises were written on this

text but the best among them is the one written by Prashastapada in the sixth century
AD.
Vaisheshika School of philosophy explained
the phenomena of the universe by the atomic
theory, the combination of atoms and molecules into matter and explained the mechanical process of formation of Universe.
Mimamsa
Mimamsa philosophy is basically the analysis of interpretation, application and the use
of the text of the Samhita and Brahmana
portions of the Veda. According to Mimamsa
philosophy Vedas are eternal and possess all
knowledge, and religion means the fulfillment of duties prescribed by the Vedas. This
philosophy
encompasses
the
Nyaya-
484/1329
Vaisheshika systems and emphasizes the

concept of valid knowledge. Its main text is
known as the Sutras of Gaimini which have
been written during the third century BC.
The names associated with this philosophy
are Sabar Swami and Kumarila Bhatta.
The essence of the system according to
Jaimini is Dharma which is the dispenser of
fruits of ones actions, the law of righteousness itself. This system lays stress on the
ritualistic part of Vedas.
Vedanta
Vedanta implies the philosophy of the Upanishad, the concluding portion of the Vedas.
Shankaracharya wrote the commentaries on
the Upanishads, Brahmasutras and the
Bhagavad Gita. Shankaracharyas discourse
or his philosophical views came to be known
as Advaita Vedanta. Advaita literally means
non-dualism or belief in one reality.
485/1329
Shankaracharya expounded that ultimate

reality is one, it being the Brahman.
According to Vedanta philosophy, Brahman
is true, the world is false and self and Brahman are not different, Shankaracharya believes that the Brahman is existent, unchanging, the highest truth and the ultimate
knowledge. He also believes that there is no
distinction between Brahman and the self.
The knowledge of Brahman is the essence of
all things and the ultimate existence.
Ramanuja was another well known Advaita
scholar.
Among different schools of philosophy was
found one philosophy which reached the climax of philosophic thought that the human
mind can possibly reach, and that is known
as the Vedantic philosophy.
Vedanta philosophy has ventured to deny the
existence of the apparent ego, as known to
486/1329
us, and in this respect Vedanta has its unique

position in the history of philosophies of the
world.
Vedanta is a philosophy and a religion. As a
philosophy it inculcates the highest truths
that have been discovered by the greatest
philosophers and the most advanced
thinkers of all ages and all countries.
Vedanta philosophy teaches that all these

different religions are like so many roads,
which lead to same goal.
Vedanta (the end of the Vedas or knowledge)
refers to the Upanishads which appeared at
the end of each Veda with a direct perception
of reality.
The core message of Vedanta is that every
action must be governed by the intellect
the discriminating faculty. The mind makes
mistakes but the intellect tells us if the action
is in our interest or not. Vedanta enables the
practitioner to access the realm of spirit
through the intellect. Whether one moves into spirituality through Yoga, meditation or
devotion, it must ultimately crystallize into
inner understanding for atitudinal changes
and enlightenment.
8.10 CHARVAKA SCHOOL

Brihaspati is supposed to be the founder of
the Charvaka School of philosophy. It finds
mention in the Vedas and Brihadaranyka
Upanishad. Thus it is supposed to be the
earliest in the growth of the philosophical
knowledge. It holds that knowledge is the
product of the combination of four elements
which leaves no trace after death. Charvaka
philosophy deals with the materialistic philosophy. It is also known as the Lokayata
Philosophy the philosophy of the masses.
According to Charvaka there is no other
world. Hence, death is the end of humans
and pleasure the ultimate object in life. Charvaka recognises no existence other than this
material world. Since God, soul, and heaven,
cannot be perceived, they are not recognised
by Charvakas. Out of the five elements earth,
water, fire, air and ether, the Charvakas do
489/1329
not recognise ether as it is not known

through perception. The whole universe according to them is thus consisted of four
elements.
8.11 JAIN PHILOSOPHY

Like the Charvakas, the Jains too do not believe in the Vedas, but they admit the existence of a soul. They also agree with the orthodox tradition that suffering (pain) can be
stopped by controlling the mind and by seeking right knowledge and perception and by
observing the right conduct. The Jaina philosophy was first propounded by the tirthankar
Rishabha Deva. The names of Ajit Nath and
Aristanemi are also mentioned with Rishabha Deva. There were twenty-four tirthankaras who actually established the Jaina darshan. The first tirthankar realised that the
source of Jaina philosophy was Adinath. The
twenty fourth and the last tirthankar was
named Vardhaman Mahavira who gave great
impetus to Jainism. Mahavira was born in
599 BC. He left worldly life at the age of
thirty and led a very hard life to gain true
knowledge. After he attained Truth, he was
491/1329
called Mahavira. He strongly believed in the

importance of celibacy or brahamcharya.
Jain Theory of Reality: Seven Kinds of

Fundamental Elements
The Jainas believe that the natural and supernatural things of the universe can be
traced back to seven fundamental elements.
They are jiva, ajivaa, astikaya, bandha, samvara, nirjana, and moksa. Substances like
body which exist and envelope (like a cover)
are astikaya. Anastikayas like time have no
body at all. The substance is the basis of attributes (qualities). The attributes that we
find in a substance are known as dharmas.
The Jainas believe that things or substance
have attributes. These attributes also change
with the change of kala (time). From their
point of view, the attributes of a substance
are essential, and eternal or unchangeable.
Without essential attributes, a thing cannot
exist. So they are always present in
everything. For example, consciousness
493/1329
(chetana) is the essence of the soul; desire,

happiness and sorrow are its changeable
attributes.
1. How many schools of Shada Darshan
exist?
_________________________________
2. Name the
Philosophy?
founder
of
Samkhya
_________________________________
3. Who is the originator of Yoga?
_________________________________
4. Who is said to be the author of the nyaya
Sutras?
_________________________________
494/1329
5. Which school of philosophy says Vedas are

eternal and possess all knowledge?
_________________________________
6. What is the philosophy of the Upanishad?
_________________________________
7. Which school holds that knowledge is the
product of the combination of four elements
which leaves no trace after death?
_________________________________
8. How many tirthankaras does Jaina Darshan have?
_________________________________
9. When was Mahavira born?
_________________________________
10. Which tirthankara was named Vardhman Mahavira?
_________________________________
11. Name the seven fundamental elements of
Jainas?
_________________________________
8.12 PHILOSOPHY OF THE

BUDDHA
Gautama Buddha, who founded the Buddhist
philosophy, was born in 563 BC at Lumbini,
a village near Kapilavastu in the foothills of
Nepal. His childhood name was Siddhartha.
His mother, Mayadevi, died when he was
hardly a few days old. He was married to
Yashodhara, a beautiful princess, at the age
of sixteen. After a year of the marriage, he
had a son, whom they named Rahul. But at
the age of twenty-nine, Gautama Buddha renounced family life to find a solution to the
worlds continuous sorrow of death, sickness, poverty, etc. He went to the forests and
meditated there for six years. Thereafter, he
went to Bodh Gaya (in Bihar) and meditated
under a pipal tree. It was at this place that he
attained enlightenment and came to be
known as the Buddha. He then travelled a lot
497/1329
to spread his message and helped people find

the path of liberation or freedom. He died at
the age of eighty.
Gautamas three main disciples known as
Upali, Ananda and Mahakashyap remembered his teachings and passed them on
to his followers. It is believed that soon after
the Buddhas death a council was called at
Rajagriha where Upali recited the Vinaya Pitaka (rules of the order) and Ananda recited
the Sutta Pitaka (Buddhas sermons or doctrines and ethics). Sometime later the Abhidhamma Pitaka consisting of the Buddhist
philosophy came into existence.
Main Characteristics
Buddha presented simple principles of life
and practical ethics that people could follow
easily. He considered the world as full of
misery. Mans duty is to seek liberation from
this painful world. He strongly criticised
498/1329
blind faith in the traditional scriptures like

the Vedas. Buddhas teachings are very practical and suggest how to attain peace of mind
and ultimate liberation from this material
world.
Realization of Four Noble Truths. The
knowledge realized by Buddha is reflected in
the following four noble truths:
a. There is suffering in human life.
When Buddha saw human beings suffering
from sickness, pain and death, he concluded
that there was definitely suffering in human
life. There is pain with birth. Separation
from the pleasant is also painful. All the passions that remain unfulfilled are painful.
Pain also comes when objects of sensuous
pleasure are lost. Thus, life is all pain.
b. There is cause of suffering, The

second Noble Truth is related to the cause of
suffering. It is desire that motivates the cycle
of birth and death. Therefore, desire is the
fundamental cause of suffering.
c. There is cessation of suffering. The
third Noble Truth tells that when passion,
desire and love of life are totally destroyed,
pain stops. This Truth leads to the end of
sorrow, which causes pain in human life. It
involves destruction of ego (aham or
ahamkara), attachment, jealousy, doubt and
sorrow. That state of mind is the state of
freedom from desire, pain and any kind of
attachment. It is the state of complete peace,
leading to nirvana.
d. Path of Liberation. The fourth Noble
Truth leads to a way that takes to liberation.
Thus, initially starting with pessimism, the
500/1329
Buddhist philosophy leads to optimism. Although there is a constant suffering in human life, it can be ended finally. Buddha suggests that the way or the path leading to liberation is eight-fold, through which one can
attain nirvana.
Eight-fold Path to Liberation
(Nirvana)
(i) Right Vision. One can attain right vision by removing ignorance. Ignorance creates a wrong idea of the relationship between
the world and the self. It is on account of
wrong understanding of man that he takes
the non-permanent world as permanent.
Thus, the right view of the world and its objects is the right vision.
(ii) Right Resolve. It is the strong willpower to destroy thoughts and desires that
harm others. It includes sacrifice, sympathy
and kindness towards others.
501/1329
(iii) Right Speech. Man should control his

speech by right resolve. It means to avoid
false or unpleasant words by criticizing
others.
(iv) Right Conduct. It is to avoid activities
which harm life. It means to be away from
theft, excessive eating, the use of artificial
means of beauty, jewellery, comfortable
beds, gold etc.
(v) Right Means of Livelihood. Right
livelihood means to earn ones bread and
butter by right means. It is never right to
earn money by unfair means like fraud,
bribery, theft, etc.
(vi) Right Effort. It is also necessary to
avoid bad feelings and bad impressions. It
includes self-control, stopping or negation of
sensuality and bad thoughts, and awakening
of good thoughts.
502/1329
(vii) Right Mindfulness. It means to keep

ones body, heart and mind in their real
form. Bad thoughts occupy the mind when
their form is forgotten. When actions take
place according to the bad thoughts, one has
to experience pain.
(viii) Right Concentration. If a person

pursues the above seven Rights, he will be
able to concentrate properly and rightly. One
can attain nirvana by right concentration
(meditation).
Except for Charvaka school, realisation of
soul has been the common goal of all philosophical schools of India.
Box start
According to Victor Cousin, the great French
Philosopher, India contains the whole history of philosophy in a nutshell. Again he
says: When we read with attention the poetical and philosophical monuments of the
East, above all those of India, which are beginning to spread in Europe, we discover
there many a truth and truths so profound,
and which make such a contrast with the
504/1329
meanness of the results at which the

European genius has sometimes stopped.
That we are constrained to bend the knee before the philosophy of the East, and to see in
this cradle of the human race the native land
of the highest philosophy.
Box Close
I am sure you would like to know more about
Buddhism. We will go to Bodhgaya in Bihar.
Tread reverently along this ancient path. Begin with the Mahabodhi tree where
something strange happened-realization of
truth or spiritual illumination. Tradition
states that Buddha stayed in Bodhgaya for
seven weeks after his enlightenment.
There you must also see the Animeshlocha
Stupa which houses a standing figure of the
Buddha with his eyes fixed towards this tree.
Bodhgaya is also revered by the Hindus who
go to the Vishnupada temple to perform
505/1329
Pind-daan that ensures peace and solace to

the departed soul.
You can also visit Rajgir and empathise with
the Chinese traveller Fa-hein who visited this
place 900 years after the death of Buddha.
He wept over the fact that he was not fortunate enough to listen to the sermons of
Buddha that were delivered here. Many stories which you might have read about Buddha
have their origin here. Imagine Buddha on
his first alms begging mission while staying
in a cave here. It was here that the Mauryan
king Bimbisara joined the Buddhists order.
Remember reading the story how a mad elephant was let loose by Devadutta to kill
Buddha. Well, this incident took place here.
Finally it was from Rajgir that Buddha set
out on his last journey. The first Buddhist
Council was held in the Saptaparni cave in
which the unwritten teachings of Buddha
were penned down after his death. Even the
concept of monastic institutions was laid at
506/1329
Rajgir which later developed into an academic and religious centre.

In your lesson on Architecture, you will read
about Nalanda university. It was established
in the 5th century BC. It is the worlds earliest university. Since Buddha encouraged
learning, monks and scholars gathered here
for discourses. So much so that by 5th B.C.,
Nalanda acquired the position of a well established monastery under the Guptas.

1. What was the childhood name of Gautama
Buddha?
_________________________________
2. Where did Gautama Buddha meditate?
_________________________________
3. Where did
enlightenment?
Gautama
Buddha
get
_________________________________
4. What does the Sutta Pitaka contain?
_________________________________
5. Who recited the Vinaya Pitaka?
_________________________________
508/1329
6. What are the four noble truth of Gautama

Buddha?
_________________________________
7. Which philosophical school of India has
difference of opinion about realization of
soul?
_________________________________
Origin of religion can be traced to
the pre-vedic society.
Developments in religion in ancient India proceeded along
the traditional lines as well as
along
the
paths
of
unorthodoxy.
The systems of Indian philosophy
that originated from the Vedas
are called Orthodox systems.
509/1329
Samkhya philosophy holds that

reality is constituted of the self
and non-self that is purusha
and prakriti.
Yoga is a very practical philosophy to realise the Self.
Nyaya presents a technique of logical thinking.
Vaisheshika gives us the principles of reality which constitute the universe.
Mimamsa philosophy is basically

the analysis of the Vedic
scriptures.
Charvakism,
Jainism
and
Buddhism are known as the
unorthodox systems.
Charvaka is the materialistic
philosophy, it believes that
there is no existence other
than matter.
According to Jain philosophy, liberation is the escape of jiva
from matter (body).
Buddha reflected his knowledge
in four noble Truths (i) There
is suffering in human life (ii)
There is cause of suffering (iii)
There is end to suffering and
(iv) There is way to end
suffering.
Buddha suggested eight fold path

for liberation. These are: (i)
right vision (ii) right resolve
(iii) right speech (iv) right conduct (v) right means of livelihood (vi) right effort (vii) right
mindfulness and (viii) right
concentration.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Define the various characteristics of religious movements of ancient India?
2. What was the role played by Charvaka
School in the religious movement of India?
3. How does the Charvaka School differ from
the other philosophical schools?
4. Explain how Shada Darshana falls in the
category of an orthodox system.
512/1329
5. How does Buddhist philosophy contribute

to become a better human being?
6. How can you say that Mimamsa philosophy is basically the analysis of Vedic
scriptures?
8.1
1. The Aranyanka and Upanishad
2. Law of Karma
3. Vaishnavism, Shaivism, Saktism
4. Divine mother, the goddess of abundance
and personified energy (shakti).
5. Agamanta, Shudha and Vira-shaivism
8.2
1. Six
2. Kapila who wrote the Samkhya sutras.

3. Yogasutra of Patanjali
4. Gautama
5. Mimamsa school
6. Vedanta, the concluding portion of Vedas.
7. Charvaka School
8. 24
9. 599 B.C.
10. Twenty fourth or the last tirthankar.
11. Jiva, Ajivaa, Astikaya, Bandha, Samvara,
Nirjana, Moksa.
8.3
1. Siddhartha
514/1329
2. Under a Peepal tree at Bodh Gaya, Bihar

3. Bodh Gaya, Bihar
4. Buddhas sermons, or doctrines and
ethics.
5. Upali
6. There is suffering in human life.
There is cause of suffering.
There is cessation of suffering.
Path of Liberation.
7. Charvaka School
9. RELIGION AND
PHILOSOPHY IN
MEDIEVAL INDIA
Nearly every month a programme is going on
in any auditorium in the city where songs of
the Sufi saints and Bhakti saints are sung.
The popularity of these programems can be
seen from the attendance that is there. They
are patronized by the government, by big
business houses and even by individuals. The
songs and the teachings of the Sufi and the
Bhaki saints are relevant even today. Do you
know the medieval period in India saw the
rise and growth of the Sufi movement and
the Bhakti movement. The two movements
brought a new form of religious expression
amongst Muslims and Hindus. The Sufis
were mystics who called for liberalism in
516/1329
Islam. They emphasised on an egalitarian society based on universal love. The Bhakti
saints transformed Hinduism by introducing
devotion or bhakti as the means to attain
God. For them caste had no meaning and all
human beings were equal. The Sufi and
Bhakti saints played an important role in
bringing the Muslims and Hindus together.
By using the local language of the people,
they made religion accessible and meaningful to the common people.
OBJECTIVES
understand the reasons for the

rise of Sufism and Bhakti
movements in Medieval India;
trace the growth of the Sufi
movement;
identify the major silsilahs of the
Sufis;
explain the main tenets of Sufism;
explain the philosophy of the
Bhakti saints, Sant Kabir and
Guru Nanak;
rise of Sikhism;
explain the ideology of the Vaishnavite saints;
recognise the contribution of Sufi
and Bhakti saints towards the
growth of a composite Indian
culture.
9.1 THE SUFI MOVEMENT

Background-Rise of Islam
You will recall that Islam was founded by
Prophet Muhammad. Islam saw the rise of
many religious and spiritual movements
within it. These movements were centered
mainly around the interpretation of the Quran. There were two major sects that arose
within Islam the Sunnis and Shias. Our
country has both the sects, but in many other
countries like Iran, Iraq, Pakistan etc. you
will find followers of only one of them.
Among the Sunnis, there are four principal
schools of Islamic Law, These are based
upon the Quran and Hadis (traditions of the
Prophets saying and doings). Of these the
Hanafi school of the eighth century was adopted by the eastern Turks, who later came
to India.
520/1329
The greatest challenge to orthodox Sunnism

came from the rationalist philosophy or
Mutazilas, who professed strict monotheism.
According to them, God is just and has nothing to do with mans evil actions. Men are
endowed with free will and are responsible
for their own actions. The Mutazilas were
opposed by the Ashari School. Founded by
Abul Hasan Ashari (873-935 AD), the Ashari
school evolved its own rationalist argument
in defence of the orthodox doctrine (kalam).
This school believes that God knows, sees
and speaks. The Quran is eternal and uncreated. The greatest exponent of this school
was Abu Hamid al-Ghazali (1058-1111 AD),
who is credited with having reconciled orthodoxy with mysticism. He was a great theologian who in 1095 began to lead a life of a
Sufi. He is deeply respected by both orthodox elements and Sufis. Al-Ghazali attacked
all non-orthodox Sunni schools. He said that
positive knowledge cannot be gained by
521/1329
reason but by revelation. Sufis owed their allegiance to the Quran as much as the Ulemas
did.
The influence of the ideas of Ghazali was
greater because of the new educational system set up by the state, It provided for setting up of seminaries of higher learning
(called madrasas) where scholars were familiarised with Ashari ideas. They were taught
how to run the government in accordance
with orthodox Sunni ideas. These scholars
were known as ulema. Ulema played an important role in the politics of medieval India.
The Sufis
Contrary to the ulema were the Sufis. The
Sufis were mystics. They were pious men
who were shocked at the degeneration in
political and religious life. They opposed the
vulgar
display of wealth in public life and the readiness of the ulema to serve ungodly rulers.
Many began to lead a retired ascetic life, having nothing to do with the state. The Sufi
philosophy also differed from the ulema. The
Sufis laid emphasis upon free thought and
liberal ideas. They were against formal worship, rigidity and fanaticism in religion. The
Sufis turned to meditation in order to
achieve religious satisfaction. Like the Bhakti
saints, the Sufis too interpreted religion as
love of god and service of humanity. In
course of time, the Sufis were divided into
different silsilahs (orders) with each silsilah
having its own pir (guide) called Khwaja or
Sheikh. The pir and his disciples lived in a
khanqah (hospice). A pir nominated a successor or wali from his disciples to carry on
his work. The Sufis organised samas (a recital of holy songs) to arouse mystical ecstasy.
Basra in Iraq became the centre of Sufi
523/1329
activities. It must be noted that the Sufi

saints were not setting up a new religion, but
were preparing a more liberal movement
within the framework of Islam. They owed
their allegiance to the Quran as much as the
ulema did.
Sufism in India
The advent of Sufism in India is said to be in
the eleventh and twelfth centuries. One of
the early Sufis of eminence, who settled in
India, was Al-Hujwari who died in 1089,
popularly known as Data Ganj Baksh (Distributor of Unlimited Treasure). In the beginning, the main centres of the Sufis were
Multan and Punjab. By the thirteenth and
fourteenth centuries, the Sufis had spread to
Kashmir, Bihar, Bengal and the Deccan. It
may be mentioned that Sufism had already
taken on a definite form before coming to India. Its fundamental and moral principles,
teachings and orders, system of fasting,
524/1329
prayers and practice of living in khanqahs

had already been fixed. The Sufis came to India via Afghanistan on their own free will.
Their emphasis upon a pure life, devotional
love and service to humanity made them
popular and earned them a place of honour
in Indian society.
Abul Fazl while writing in the Ain-i-Akbari
speaks of fourteen silsilahs of the Sufis.
However, in this lesson we shall outline only
some of the important ones. These silsilahs
were divided into two types: Ba-shara and
Be-shara. Ba-shara were those orders that
followed the Islamic Law (Sharia) and its directives such as namaz and roza. Chief
amongst these were the Chishti, Suhrawardi,
Firdawsi, Qadiri and Naqshbandi silsilahs.
The beshara silsilahs were not bound by the
Sharia. The Qalandars belonged to this
group.
525/1329
The Chishti Silsilah

The Chishti order was founded in a village
called Khwaja Chishti (near Herat). In India,
the Chishti silsilah was founded by Khwaja
Muinuddin Chishti (born c. 1142) who came
to India around 1192. He made Ajmer the
main centre for his teaching. He believed
that serving mankind was the best form of
devotion and therefore he worked amongst
the downtrodden. He died in Ajmer in 1236.
During Mughal times, Ajmer became a leading pilgrim centre because the emperors regularly visited the Sheikhs tomb. The extent
of his popularity can be seen by the fact that
even today, millions of Muslims and Hindus
visit his
dargah for fufilment of their wishes. Among

his disciples were Sheikh Hamiduddin of
Nagaur and Qutubuddin Bakhtiyar Kaki. The
former lived the life of a poor peasant, cultivated land and refused Iltutmishs offer of a
grant of villages. The khanqah of Qutubuddin Bakhtiyar Kaki was also visited by people
from all walks of life. Sultan Iltutmish dedicated the Qutub Minar to this Saint. Sheikh
Fariduddin of Ajodhan (Pattan in Pakistan)
popularised the Chishti silsilah in modern
Haryana and Punjab. He opened his door of
love and generosity to all. Baba Farid, as he
was called, was respected by both Hindus
and Muslims. His verses, written in Punjabi,
are quoted in the Adi Granth.
Baba Farids most famous disciple Shaikh
Nizamuddin Auliya (1238-1325) was responsible for making Delhi an important
centre of the Chishti silsilah. He came to
527/1329
Delhi in 1259 and during his sixty years in

Delhi, he saw the reign of seven sultans. He
preferred to shun the company of rulers and
nobles and kept aloof from the state. For him
renunciation meant distribution of food and
clothes to the poor. Amongst his followers
was the noted writer Amir Khusrau.
Another famous Chishti saint was Sheikh
Nasiruddin Mahmud, popularly known as
Nasiruddin Chirag-i-Dilli (The Lamp of Delhi). Following his death in 13 56 and the lack
of a spiritual successor, the disciples of the
Chishti silsilah moved out towards eastern
and southern India.
The Suhrawardi Silsilah
This silsilah was founded by Sheikh Shihabuddin Suhrawardi. It was established in
India by Sheikh Bahauddin Zakariya
(1182-1262). He set up a leading khanqah in
Multan, which was visited by rulers, high
528/1329
government officials and rich merchants.

Sheikh Bahauddin Zakariya openly took Iltutmishts side in his struggle against
Qabacha and received from him the title
Shaikhul Islam (Leader of Islam). It must be
noted that unlike the Chishti saints, the
Suhrawardis maintained close contacts with
the state. They accepted gifts, jagirs and even
government posts in the ecclersiastical
department.
The Suhrawardi silsilah was firmly established in Punjab and Sind. Besides these two
silsilahs there were others such as the
Firdawsi Silsilah, Shattari Silsilah, Qadiri
Silsilah, Naqshbandi Silsilah.
9.2 THE IMPORTANCE OF

THE SUFI MOVEMENT
The Sufi movement made a valuable contribution to Indian society. Like the Bhakti
saints who were engaged in breaking down
the barriers within Hinduism, the Sufis too
infused a new liberal outlook within Islam.
The interaction between early Bhakti and
Sufi ideas laid the foundation for more liberal movements of the fifteenth century. You
will read that Sant Kabir and Guru Nanak
had preached a non-sectarian religion based
on universal love. The Sufis believed in the
concept of Wahdat-ul-Wajud (Unity of Being) which was promoted
by Ibn-i-Arabi (1165-1240). He opined that

all beings are essentially one. Different religions were identical. This doctrine gained
popularity in India. There was also much exchange of ideas between the Sufis and Indian
yogis. In fact the hatha-yoga treatise Amrita
Kunda was translated into Arabic and
Persian.
A notable contribution of the Sufis was their
service to the poorer and downtrodden sections of society. While the Sultan and ulema
often remained aloof from the day to day
problems of the people, the Sufi saints maintained close contact with the common
people. Nizamuddin Auliya was famous for
distributing gifts amongst the needy irrespective of religion or caste. It is said that he
did not rest till he had heard every visitor at
the khanqah. According to the Sufis, the
highest form of devotion to God was the
531/1329
service of mankind. They treated Hindus and

Muslims alike. Amir Khusrau said Though
the Hindu is not like me in religion, he believes in the same things that I do.
The Sufi movement encouraged equality and
brotherhood. It fact, The Islamic emphasis
upon equality was respected far more by the
Sufis than by the ulema. The doctrines of the
Sufis were attacked by the orthodoxy. The
Sufis also denounced the ulema. They believed that the ulema had succumbed to
world by temptations and were moving away
from the original democratic and egalitarian
principles of the Quran. This battle between
the orthodox and liberal elements continued
throughout the sixteenth, seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries. The Sufi saints tried to
bring about social reforms too.
Like the Bhakti saints, the Sufi saints contributed greatly to the growth of a rich regional literature. Most of the Sufi saints were
532/1329
poets who chose to write in local languages.

Baba Farid recommended the use of Punjabi
for religious writings. Shaikh Hamiduddin,
before him, wrote in Hindawi. His verses are
the best examples of early Hindawi translation of Persian mystical poetry. Syed Gesu
Daraz was the first writer of Deccani Hindi.
He found Hindi more expressive than Persian to explain mysticism. A number of Sufi
works were also written in Bengali.
The most notable writer of this period was
Amir Khusrau (1252-1325) the follower of
Nizamuddin Auliya. Khusrau took pride in
being an Indian and looked at the history
and culture of Hindustan as a part of his own
tradition. He wrote verses in Hindi
(Hindawi) and employed the Persian metre
in Hindi. He created a new style called
sabaq-i-hindi. By the fifteenth century Hindi
had begun to assume a definite shape and
Bhakti saints such as Kabir used it
extensively.
533/1329

1. Who were called Ulemas?
_________________________________
2. What do you mean by Kalam?
_________________________________
3. Who was called Data Ganj Baksh?
_________________________________
4. How many Silsilahs Ain-i-Akbari speaks
about?
_________________________________
5. Where is the Khwaja Muinuddin Chisti
Khanqah located?
_________________________________
6. What is the other name of Islamic law?
_________________________________
7. Who is called Chirag-i-Dilli (The Lamp of
Delhi)?
535/1329
_________________________________
9.3 THE BHAKTI

MOVEMENT
The development of Bhakti movement took
place in Tamil Nadu between the seventh
and twelfth centuries. It was reflected in the
emotional poems of the Nayanars (devotees
of Shiva) and Alvars (devotees of Vishnu).
These saints looked upon religion not as a
cold formal worship but as a loving bond
based upon love between the worshipped
and worshipper. They wrote in local languages, Tamil and Telugu and were therefore
able to reach out to many people.
In course of time, the ideas of the South
moved up to the North but it was a very slow
process. Sanskrit, which was still the vehicle
of thought, was given a new form.
Thus we find that the Bhagavata Purana of
ninth century was not written in the old
537/1329
Puranic form. Centered around Krishnas

childhood and youth, this work uses
Krishnas exploits to explain deep philosophy
in simple terms. This work became a turning
point in the history of the Vaishnavite movement which was an important component of
the Bhakti movement.
A more effective method for spreading of the
Bhakti ideology was the use of local languages. The Bhakti saints composed their
verses in local languages. They also translated Sanskrit works to make them understandable to a wider audience. Thus we find
Jnanadeva writing in Marathi, Kabir, Surdas
and Tulsidas in Hindi, Shankaradeva popularising Assamese, Chaitanya and Chandidas spreading their message in Bengali, Mirabai in Hindi and Rajasthani. In addition, devotional poetry was composed in Kashmiri,
Telugu, Kannad, Oriya, Malayalam, Maithili
and Gujarati.
The Bhakti saints believed that salvation can

be achieved by all. They made no distinction
of caste, creed or religion before God. They
themselves came from diverse backgrounds.
Ramananda, whose disciples included Hindus and Muslims, came from a conservative
brahman family. His disciple, Kabir, was a
weaver. Guru Nanak was a village accountants son. Namdev was a tailor. The saints
stressed equality, disregarded the caste system and attacked institutionalised religion.
The saints did not confine themselves to
purely religious ideas. They advocated social
reforms too. They opposed sati and female
infanticide. Women were encouraged to join
kirtans. Mirabai and Lalla (of Kashmir) composed verses that are popular even today.
Amongst the non-sectarian Bhakti saints, the
most outstanding contribution was made by
Kabir and Guru Nanak. Their ideas were
539/1329
drawn from both Hindu and Islamic traditions and were aimed at bridging the gulf
between the Hindus and the Muslims. Let us
read in some detail about them.
Kabir (1440-1518) is said to have been the
son of a brahman widow, who abandoned
him. He was brought up in the house of a
Muslim weaver. Kabir believed that the way
to God was through personally experienced
bhakti or devotion. He believed that the
Creator is One. His God was called by many
names - Rama, Hari, Govinda, Allah, Rahim,
Khuda, etc. No wonder then that the
Muslims claim him as Sufi, the Hindus call
him Rama-Bhakta and the Sikhs incorporate
his songs in the Adi Granth. The external aspects of religion were meaningless for Kabir.
His beliefs and ideas were reflected in the
dohas (Sakhi) composed by him. One of his
dohas conveyed that if by worshipping a
stone (idol) one could attain God, then he
was willing to worship a mountain. It was
540/1329
better to worship a stone flour-grinder because that could at least fill stomachs.
Kabir emphasised simplicity in religion and
said that bhakti was the easiest way to attain
God. He refused to accept any prevalent religious belief without prior reasoning. For
him, a man could not achieve success
without hard work. He advocated performance of action rather than renunciation of
duty. Kabirs belief in the unity of God led
both Hindus and Muslims to become his
disciples.
Kabirs ideas were not restricted to religion.
He attempted to change the narrow thinking
of society. His poetry was forceful and direct.
It was easily understood and much of it has
passed into our everyday language.
Another great exponent of the Nankana
school was Guru Nanak (1469-1539). He was
born at Talwandi (Nakana Sahib). From an
541/1329
early age, he showed leanings towards a spiritual life. He was helpful to the poor and
needy. His disciples called themselves Sikhs
(derived from Sanskrit sisya, disciple or Pali
sikkha, instruction).
Guru Nanaks personality combined in itself
simplicity and peacefulness. Guru Nanaks
objective was to remove the existing corruption and degrading practices in society. He
showed a new path for the establishment of
an egalitarian social order. Like Kabir, Guru
Nanak was as much a social reformer as he

was a religious teacher. He called for an improvement in the status of women. He said
that women who give birth to kings should
not be spoken ill of. His vani (words) alongwith those of other Sikh Gurus have been
brought together in the Guru Granth Sahib,
the holy book of the Sikhs.
The Vaishnavite Movement
You have read that saints such as Kabir,
Namdev and Guru Nanak had preached devotion toward a nirankar form of God. During this period, another movement based
upon devotion towards a sakar form of God
had also developed. This movement, called
the Vaishnavite movement, centered around
the worship of Rama and Krishna, who were
seen as incarnations (avatars) of Lord Vishnu. Its main exponents were Surdas,
543/1329
Mirabai, Tulsidas and Chaitanya. Their path

to salvation was expressed through the medium of poetry, song, dance and kirtans.
Surdas (1483-1563) was a disciple of the
famous teacher, Vallabhachara. He was a
blind poet, whose songs are centered around
Krishna. His Sursagar recounts the exploits
of Krishna during his childhood and youth
with gentle affection and delightfulness.
The love for Krishna was also expressed
through the songs of Mirabai (l 503-73).
Widowed at an early age, she believed in a
spiritual marriage with her Lord. Her poems
have a quality of their own and are popular
even today.
The Vaishnavite movement spread in the
east through the efforts of Chaitanya
(1484-1533). Chaitanya considered Krishna
not as a mere incarnation of Vishnu but as
the highest form of God. The devotion for
544/1329
Krishna was expressed through Sankirtans

(hymn session by devotees) which took place
in homes, temples and even street processions. Like other Bhakti saints, Chaitanya too
was willing to welcome everyone, irrespective of caste, into the fold. The saints thus
promoted a sense of equality amongst the
people.
The worship of Rama was popularised by
saints like Ramananda (1400-1470). He considered Rama as the supreme God. Women
and outcastes were welcomed. The most
famous of the Rama bhaktas was Tulsidas
(1532-1623)
who
wrote
the
Ramacharitmanas.
The Vaishnavite saints developed their philosophy within the broad framework of Hinduism. They called for reforms in religion
and love amongst fellow beings. Their philosophy was broadly humanist.
9.4 THE IMPORTANCE OF

THE BHAKTI AND SUFI
MOVEMENTS
You will recall that the Bhakti movement was
a socio-religious movement that opposed religious bigotry and social rigidities. It emphasised good character and pure thinking.
At a time when society had become stagnant,
the Bhakti saints infused new life and
strength.
They awakened a new sense of confidence

and attempted to redefine social and religious values. Saints like Kabir and Nanak
stressed upon the reordering of society along
egalitarian lines. Their call to social equality
attracted many a downtrodden. Although
Kabir and Nanak had no intention of founding new religions but following their deaths,
their supporters grouped together as Kabir
panthis and Sikhs respectively.
The importance of the Bhakti and Sufi saints
lies in the new atmosphere created by them,
which continued to affect the social, religious
and political life of India even in later centuries. Akbars liberal ideas were a product of
this atmosphere in which he was born and
brought up. The preaching of Guru Nanak
were passed down from generation to generation. This resulted in the growth of a separate religious group, with its separate
547/1329
language and script Gurmukhi and religious

book, Guru Granth Sahib. Under Maharaja
Ranjit Singh, the Sikhs grew into a formidable political force in the politics of North
India.
The interaction between the Bhakti and Sufi
saints had an impact upon Indian society.
The Sufi theory of Wahdat-al-Wujud (Unity
of Being) was remarkably similar to that in
the Hindu Upanishads. Many Sufi poetsaints preferred to use Hindi terms rather
than Persian verses to explain concepts.
Thus we find Sufi poets such as Malik
Muhamniad Jaisi composing works in Hindi.
The use of terms such as Krishna, Radha,
Gopi, Jamuna, Ganga etc. became so common in such literature that an eminent Sufi,
Mir Abdul Wahid wrote a treatise Haqaiq-iHindi to explain their Islamic equivalents. In
later years this interaction continued as Akbar and Jahangir followed a liberal religious
policy.
548/1329
The popular verses and songs of the Bhakti

saints also served as forerunners of a musical
renaissance. New musical compositions were
written for the purpose of group singing at
kirtans. Even today Miras bhajans and
Tulsidass chaupais are recited at prayer
meetings.
1. Which work became the turning point in
the history of Vaishnavite movement?
_________________________________
2. Adi Granth is a holy work of which
religion?
_________________________________
3. How did Kabir and Guru Nanak become
popular among the masses?
_________________________________
549/1329
4. Who said this, Women who give birth to

kings should not be spoken ill of?
_________________________________
5. Who wrote Sur Sagar?
_________________________________
Philosophy in Medieval India
The major religious movements were
brought about by the mystics. They contributed to the religious ideas and beliefs. Bhakti
saints like Vallabhacharya, Ramanuja, Nimbaraka brought about new philosophical
thinking which had its origin in Shankaracharyas
advaita
(non-dualism)
philosophy.
Vishistadvaita of Ramanujacharya
Vshistadvaita means modified monism. The
ultimate reality according to this philosophy
550/1329
is Brahman (God) and matter and soul are

his qualities.
Sivadvaita of Srikanthacharya
According to this philosophy the ultimate
Brahman is Shiva, endowed with Shakti.
Shiva exists in this world as well as beyond
it.
Dvaita of Madhavacharya
The literal meaning of dvaita is dualism
which stands in opposition to non-dualism
and monism of Shankaracharya. He believed
that the world is not an illusion (maya) but a
reality full of differences.
Dvaitadvaita of Nimbaraka
Dvaitadvaita means dualistic monism. According to this philosophy God transformed
himself into world and soul. This world and
551/1329
soul are different from God (Brahman). They

could survive with the support of God only.
They are separate but dependent.
Suddhadvaita of Vallabhacharya
Vallabhacharya wrote commentaries on Vedanta Sutra and Bhagavad Gita. For him.
Brahman (God) was Sri Krishna who manifested himself as souls and matter. God and
soul are not distinct, but one. The stress was
on pure non-dualism. His philosophy came
to be known as Pushtimarga (the path of
grace) and the school was called
Rudrasampradaya.
The Bhakti and Sufi movements were liberal
movements within Hinduism and Islam emphasising a new and more personalised relationship between the human being and God.
The message of the Sufi movement was universal love and

brotherhood of man.
Because of their belief in the
concept of unity of being, Sufis
were able to establish an ideological
relationship
with
Hindu thought.
The Bhakti movement grew
amongst Nayanars and Alvars
of the south and stressed a
new method of worship of God
based upon devotional love.
The Bhakti saints were divided into the Nirgun and Sagun
believers.
Unlike the Nirgun believers the
Sagun believers saw God as
having a definite form such as
Rama or Krishna.
553/1329
The Bhakti and Sufi saints made

valuable contributions to medieval Indian society in terms
of laying a liberal foundation
and promoting a tremendous
growth of regional literature
and local languages.
TERMINAL EXERCISES
1. How did Sufi movement progress in
Islam?
2. How will you differentiate the Chisti Silsilah with the Subrawardi Silsilah?
3. The Bhakti Saints and the Sufi Saints were
the two faces of a coin. Elaborate.
4. What were the similarities between Guru
Nanak and Kabir?
5. Write a short paragraph on the Vaishnovite movement of India?
554/1329

9.1
1. Scholars with orthodox sunni ideas.
2. Orthodox doctrine of Islam religion.
3. Al-Hujwari
4. Fourteen
5. Sharia
6. Ajmer
7. Sheikh Nasiruddin Mahmud.
9.2
1. Bhagavata Purana
2. Sikh religion
3. These ideas were drawn from the Hindu
and Muslim traditions. They also used
simple languages.
4. Guru Nanak
5. Surdas
10. RELIGIOUS
REFORM
MOVEMENTS IN
MODERN INDIA
We are a very lucky people today. We are
free from foreign domination and also free
from many other rigidities which our ancestors had to face. The Indian society in the first
half of the 19th century was caste ridden,
decadent and rigid. It followed certain practices which are not in keeping with humanitarian feelings or values but were still being
followed in the name of religion. A change
was therefore needed in society. When the
British came to India they introduced the
English language as well as certain modern
ideas. These ideas were those of liberty,
557/1329
social and economic equality, fraternity,

democracy and justice which had a tremendous impact on Indian society. Fortunately for
our country there were some enlightened Indians like Raja Ram Mohan Roy, Ishwar
Chand Vidyasagar, Dayanand Saraswati and
many others who were willing to fight and
bring in reforms in society so that it could
face the challenges of the West.
OBJECTIVES
identify some common characteristics of religious and social reform movement;
explain the role played by Raja
Rammohan Roy and his
Brahmo Samaj in bringing
about religious reforms;
recognise the Prarthana Samaj as
an institution that worked for
religious as well as social
reform;
explain the ideology of the Arya
Samaj and its contributors to
social and religious reforms;
examine the contribution of the

Ramakrishna Mission to Indias awakening in the nineteenth century;
appreciate the efforts of the Theosophical Society in promoting
ancient Indian religions;
discuss the contribution of the Aligarh Movement towards cultural and educational reforms
amongst the Muslims; and
examine the reforms carried out
by the Sikhs and the Parsees
to
make
their
society
enlightened.
10.1 COMMON
CHARACTERISTICS OF
RELIGIOUS ANDSOCIAL
REFORM MOVEMENTS
From the late 19th century a number of
European and Indian scholars started the
study of ancient Indias history, philosophy,
science, religions and literature. This growing knowledge of Indias past glory provided
to the Indian people a sense of pride in their
civilization. It also helped the reformers in
their work of religious and social reform for
their struggle against all type of inhuman
practices, superstitions etc.
Since they had become associated with religious beliefs, therefore most of the movements of social reform were of a religious
character.
561/1329
These social and religious reform movements arose among all communities of the
Indian people. They attacked bigotry, superstition and the hold of the priestly class.
They worked for abolition of castes and untouchability, purdah system, sati, child marriage, social inequalities and illiteracy.
Some of these reformers were supported directly or indirectly by the British officials and
some of the reformers also supported reformative steps and regulations framed by
the British Government.
10.2 BRAHMO SAMAJ AND

RAJA RAMMOHAN ROY
Men and women enjoy certain rights and
freedom today. But do you know that they
were given to us by the untiring efforts made
by certain reformers. Among the great reformers of this period, Raja Rammohan Roy
deserves special mention. He presented a
fine combination of East and the West. A
man of great literary talent and well versed
in Indian culture, he also made special effort
to study Christianity and Islam so that he
could deal with them with understanding.
He felt great revulsion for many practices
prevailing in India that enjoyed religious
approval.
His main pre-occupation was how to rid the

Hindu religion of both image worship, sacrificial rites and other meaningless rituals. He
condemned the priestly class for encouraging
these practices. He opined that all the principal ancient texts of the Hindus preached
monotheism or worship of one God. His
greatest achievement in the field of religious
reform was an setting up in 1828 of the
Brahmo Samaj. The Brahmo Samaj was an
important organization of religious reforms.
It forbade idol-worship and discarded meaningless rites and rituals. The Samaj also forbade its members from attacking any religion. It believed in the basic unity of all the
religions. Raja Rammohan Roy believed that
man should adopt truth and goodness and
should give up things based on falsehood
and superstition.
564/1329
Raja Rammohan Roy was not merely a religious reformer but a social reformer also.
His greatest achievement was the abolition
of Sati in 1929. Raja Rammohan Roy realized
that the practice of Sati was due to the extremely low position of Hindu women.
Therefore he started working as a stout
champion of womens rights. He worked very
hard for years to stop this practice of Sati.
In the early 1818 he set out to rouse public
opinion on the question of Sati. On the one
hand he showed by citing the authority of the
oldest sacred books that the Hindu religion
at its best was opposed to the practice and on
the other, he appealed to reason and humanity and compassion of the people. He visited
the burining ghats of Calcutta to try and persuade the relatives of widows to give up their
plan of self-immolation. His campaign
against Sati aroused the opposition of the orthodox Hindus who bitterly attacked him.
565/1329
Raja Rammohan Roy was also deeply opposed to the caste system that prevailed in
Indian society. A humanist and democrat to
the core, he wrote and talked against the
caste system. Another important area that
concerned him was Hindu theology. Study of
the Vedas and Upanishads gave him ground
to show that monotheism was the original
Hindu belief and hence he denounced polytheism and idolatry. In fact the philosopher
did not insist on the creation of a new religion but merely endeavoured to purify the
Vedic religion from the crude and most ignorant superstitions. He proclaimed that
there is only one God for all religions and for
all humanity. He wrote in Bengali and English. He was an ardent promoter of English
education. He was also well versed in the
Persian language and some of his most liberal and rational ideas were expressed in his
early writings in that language.
566/1329
He advocated the abolition of polygamy (a

practice of man having more than one wife)
and child marriage. He wanted women to be
educated and given the right to inherit property. He condemned the subjugation of women and opposed the prevailing ideas that
women were inferior to men in intellect or in
a moral sense. He advocated the rights of
widows to remarry.
To bring his ideas into practice, Raja Rammohan Roy founded the Brahmo Sabha in
1828 which later came to be known as
Brahmo Samaj. It was open to all persons regardless of their colour, convictions, caste,
nationality, and religion. It emphasised human dignity, opposed idol worship and condemned social evils like sati pratha. It was
not meant to be
a separate religious sect but only a place

where all those who believed in one true God
could meet and pray. No images were allowed and no sacrifices and offerings
permitted.
Debendra Nath Tagore (1817-1905), the son
of Dwarkanath Tagore, founder member of
Brahmo Samaj, succeeded Raja Rammohan
Roy as the leader of the Brahmo Samaj. He
put new life in the Samaj and propagated
Raja Rammohan Roys ideas. Keshub
Chandra Sen (l838-1884) took over the leadership of the Samaj from Tagore. The
Brahmo Samaj stood for the principles of individual freedom, national unity, solidarity
and collaboration and the democratisation of
all social institutions and relations. It thus
became the first organised vehicle for the expression of national awakening and inaugurated a new era for the people of India.
568/1329
However, the Brahmo Samaj was weakened

by internal dissensions and its influence remained confined to urban educated groups.
But it left its impact on the intellectual, social
and political life of Bengal.
10.3 PRARTHANA SAMAJ

AND RANADE
The Prarthana Samaj was established in
Bombay by Dr. Atma Ram Pandurang
(1825-1898) in 1876 with the objective of rational worship and social reform. The two
great members of this Samaj were Shri R.C.
Bhandarkar and Justice Mahadev Govind
Ranade. They devoted themselves to the
work of social reform such as inter-caste dining, intercaste marriage, widow remarriage
and improvement of the lot of women and
depressed classes.
Mahavdev Govind Ranade (1842-1901) devoted his entire life to Prarthana Samaj. He
was the founder of the Widow Remarriage
Association (1861) and the Deccan Education
Society. He established the Poona Sarvajanik
Sabha as well. To Ranade, religious reform
was inseparable from social reform. He also
570/1329
believed that if religious ideas were rigid

there would be no success in social, economic and political spheres. MG RAnade was the
leader of social reformation and cultural
renaissance in Western India.
Ranades great message to the persons who
were involved in social service was Strength
of numbers we cannot command, but we can
command earnestness of conviction, singleness of devotion, readiness for self-sacrifice,
in all honest workers in the cause.
Although Prarthana Samaj was powerfully
influenced by the ideas of Brahmo Samaj, it
did not insist upon a rigid exclusion of idol
worship and a definite break from the caste
system. It did not regard the Vedas as the
last word, nor did it believe in the doctrine of
transmigration of the human soul and incarnation of God. Its central idea was one
positive belief in the unity of God.
10.4 DEROZIO AND YOUNG

BENGAL MOVEMENT
Henry Lui Vivian Derozio, joined the Hindu
College of Calcutta as a teacher. He had
come from Scotland to sell watches in Calcutta, but later made the spread of modern
education in Bengal as his lifes mission.
Derozio promoted radical ideas through his
teaching and by organizing an association for
debate and discussions on literature, philosophy, history and science. He inspired his
followers and students to question all authority. Derozio and his famous followers,
known as the Derzians and Young Bengal,
were fiery patriots. They cherished the ideals
of the French Revolution (1789 A.D.) and the
liberal thinking of Britain. Derozio died of
cholera at the young age of 22.
The Young Bengal Movement continued
even after Derozios dismissal and his sudden death. Though deprived of leadership,
the members of this group continued
573/1329
preaching radical views through teaching

and journalism.
Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar
Another outstanding reformer in Bengal was
Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar (1820-1891
A.D.). A scholar of great depths, he dedicated
himself to the cause of the emancipation of
women. It was due to his sincere efforts that
obstacles to the marriage of widows were removed through a law in 1856. He played a
leading role in promoting education of girls
and started and helped the setting up a number of schools for girls. Vidyasagar did not
concern himself much with religious questions. However, he was against all those who
opposed reforms in the name of religion.
10.5 SPREAD OF THE

REFORM MOVEMENTS IN
WESTERN AND SOUTHERN
INDIA
After Bengal, the most important region
where the movement for reforms spread was
western India. Bal Shastri Jambekar was one
of the first reformers in Bombay. He attacked Brahmanical orthodoxy and tried to
reform popular Hinduism.
In 1849, the Parmahansa Mandali was founded in Poona, Satara and other towns of Maharashtra. Its followers had faith in one God
and they opposed caste system. At its meetings, members took food cooked by low-caste
people. They favoured education of women
and supported widow remarriage. Mahadev
Ranade believed that without social reforms
it was not possible to achieve any progress in
575/1329
the political and economic fields. He was a

great advocate of Hindu-Muslim unity.
Two other great reformers in Western India
were Gopal Hari Deshmukh Lokahitwari and
Jotirao Govindrao Phule popularly known as
Jotiba. They worked for the upliftment of
women, took up the cause of women and
downtrodden masses. Jyotiba with his wife
started a girls school in Poona, in 1857. He
also opened a school for the children of the
depressed classes. Jotiba Phule was also a pioneer of the widow remarriage movement in
Maharashtra. He challenged the dominance

of Brahmins and worked for organizing and
activating the masses. He championed the
cause of villagers and actively worked for
rural development in Maharashtra. Jotiba
was given the tile of Mahatma for his work
for the cause of the oppressed. In 1873, he
founded the Satya-Shodhak to give strength
to his movement and make it popular.
In the southern parts of the country. Kandukuri Veeresalingam (1848-1919) pioneered
the movement in support of widow remarriage and girls education in Andhra. Veda
Samaj founded in Madras in 1864 advocated
discarding of caste distinctions and promotion of widow remarriage and womens education. It condemned the superstitions and
rituals of orthodox Hinduism and propagated belief in one supreme God. Chembeti
Sridharalu Naidu was the most popular
577/1329
leader of the Veda Samaj. He translated

books of the Veda Samaj in Tamil and
Telugu.
An important movement particularly significant for the emancipation of the so-called
backward and oppressed sections of Indian
society was started by Shree Narayana Guru
(1854-1928) in Kerala. In 1903 he founded
the Shree narayana Dharma Paripalana Yogam (SNDP) to carry on the work of social
reform. Shree Narayana Guru considered
differences based on caste and religion as
meaningless and advocated what he called
One Caste, one Religion and on God for all.
1. State the circumstances that lead to the
foundation of Brahmo Samaj?
_________________________________
578/1329
2. What were the principles of Brahmo

Samaj?
_________________________________
3. How did Prathana Samaj help reducing
social disparities?
_________________________________
4. Who was M.G.Ranade?
_________________________________
10.6 SWAMI DAYANAND

SARASWATI (1824-1883)
AND ARYA SAMAJ
Attend a meeting of the Arya Samaj any day.
You will find many women attending it. They
are also performing yajana and reading the
scriptures. This was the basic contribution of
Mool Shanker an important representative of
the religions reform movement in India from
Gujarat. He later came to be known as

Dayanand Saraswati (l824-1883). He founded the Arya Samaj in 1875.
The most influential movement of religious
and social reform in northern India was started by Dayanand Saraswari. He held that the
Vedas contained all the knowledge imparted
to man by God and essentials of modern science could also be traced in them. He was
opposed to idolatry, ritual and priesthood,
particularly to the prevalent caste practices
and popular Hinduism as preached by the
Brahmins. He favoured the study of western
science. With all this doctrine, he went about
all over the country and in 1875 founded the
Arya Samaj in Bombay.
Satyarth Prakash was his most important
book. The use of Hindi in his writings and
preachings made his ideas accessible to the
581/1329
common people of northern India. Arya

Samajis opposed child marriages and encouraged remarriage of widows. It made rapid progress in Punjab, Uttar Pradesh, Rajasthan and Gujarat.
A Network of schools and colleges for boys
and girls was established throughout northern India to promote the spread of education. Dayanand Anglo-Vedic School of
Lahore, which soon developed into a premier
college of Punjab, set the pattern for such institutions. Instruction was imparted through
Hindi and English on modern lines. Lala
Hansraj played a leading role in this field. In
1902, Swami Shradhananda started the Gurukul near Hardwar to propagate the more
traditional ideas of education. This was set
up on the pattern of ancient Ashrams.
Arya Samaj tried to inculcate the spirit of
self-respect and self-reliance among the
people of India. This promoted nationalism.
582/1329
At the same time one of its main objectives

was to prevent the conversion of Hindus to
other religions. It also prescribed a purificatory ceremony calld suddhi for those Hindus
who had been converted to other religions
like Islam and Christianity.
10.7 THE RAMAKRISHNA

MISSION AND SWAMI
VIVEKANANDA
Gadadhar Chattopadhyaya (l836-86) was a
poor Brahmin priest who later came to be
known as Ramakrishna Paramahansa: His
education did not proceed beyond the elementary stage and he had no formal education in philosophy and Shastras. He dedicated his life to God. He believed that there
were many roads to God and the service of
man was the service of God, because man
was the embodiment of God. Hence sectarianism had no place in his teachings. He realised the divinity in humanity and looked
upon the service of mankind as a means to
salvation.
Narendra Nath Datta (l863-1902) later
known as Swami Vivekananda was the most
584/1329
devoted pupil of Ramakrishna Paramahansa

who carried the message of his Guru Ramakrishna all over the world, specially in
America and Europe.
Vivekananda was proud of Indias spiritual

heritage, but he believed that no individual
or nation can live by holding himself or itself
apart from the community of others. He condemned the caste system, rigid rituals, century old superstitions and advocated liberty,
free thinking and equality.
Vivekananda was indeed, a patriot from the
core of his heart. He had tremendous faith in
the evolution of Indian culture and an intense zeal to revive all that was good and
great in her culture so as to serve her in all
possible ways for her onward march.
Swami Vivekananda laid stress on Ramakrishnas teaching on the essential oneness of all religions. He promoted the Vedanta philosophy which he considered the
most rational system.
586/1329
The principal feature of Vivekanandas social

philosophy was his insistence on the upliftment of the masses. For him, service to the
poor and downtrodden was the highest religion. To organise such service, he founded
the Ramakrishna Mission in 1897. This Mission to date has played an important role in
providing social service in times of national
distress like famine, floods, and epidemic.
Many schools, hospitals, orphanages are run
by it.
In 1893 he participated in the All World Religious Conference (Parliament of Religions)
at Chicago in the United States of America.
He argued that Vedanta was the religion of
all and not of the Hindus alone. His address
there made a deep impression on the people
of other countries and thus helped to raise
the prestige of Indian culture in the eyes of
the world. Though his mission was mainly of
religious nature, he was keenly interested in
the improvement of all aspects of national
587/1329
life. He expressed his concern for the miserable and poor conditions of the people and
said that neglect of the masses is a sin. He
frankly stated, It is we who are responsible
for all our misery and all our degradation.
He urged his countrymen to work for their
own salvation. For this purpose bands of
workers devoted to this cause were trained
through the Ramakrishan Mission. Thus
Vivekananda emphasized social good or social services.
INTEXT QUEST1ONS 10.2
1. Who founded Arya Samaj?
_________________________________
2. Where was first Dayanand Anglo-Vedic
College established?
_________________________________
588/1329
3. How according to Gadadhar Chattopadhaya can you achieve salvation?

_________________________________
4. What was the original name of Swami
Vivekanand?
_________________________________
5. What according to Swami Vivekananda
was the highest religion?
_________________________________
10.8 THEOSOPHICAL
SOCIETY AND ANNIE
BESANT
Theosophical society has played an important role in the history of the religion, society
and culture of modern India. It was founded
in the USA in 1875 by a Russian spiritualist
Madame H.P. Blavatsky and an American
Col. H.S. Olcott. Its objective was to promote
studies in ancient religions, philosophies and
science, develop the divine powers latent in
man and form a universal brotherhood of
man.
The Society was introduced to India in 1879
and its headquarters were set up at Adyar
near Madras in 1886. Its influence spread
under Annie Beasant in 1893 who played an
important role in Indias struggle for freedom. She and her associates advocated the
590/1329
revival and strengthening of the ancient religions of Hinduism, Zoroastrianism and

Buddhism. They recognized the doctrine of
the transmigration of the soul. They also
preached the universal brotherhood of man.
They helped to impart to the educated Indians a sense of pride in their own country.
Annie Beasants movement was a movement
led and supported by westerners who glorified Indian religious and philosophical traditions. This helped Indians to recover their
self-confidence.
In fact the activities of Annie Besant in the
field of education were more significant. She
founded the Central Hindu College at
Banaras which she later handed over to
Madan Mohan Malaviya. He developed that
college into the Banaras Hindu University.
Although the Theosophical Movement did
not enjoy mass popularity, its work under
the leadership of Annie Besant for awakening of the Indians was remarkable. She
591/1329
contributed a great deal to the development

of national spirit in Indians. The headquarters of the Theosophical Society at Adyar became a centre of knowledge with a library of
rare Sanskrit books.
The society fought against untouchability
and advocated upliftment of women. Annie
Besant dedicated her whole life to the cause
of Indian society. She described her mission
in these words: The Indian work is first of
all the revival, the strengthening and uplifting of the ancient religions. This has brought
with it a new self-respect, and pride in the
past; belief in the future, and as an inevitable
result, a great wave of patriotic life, the beginning of the rebuilding of a nation.
One of Mrs. Besants many achievements in
India was the establishment of the Central
Hindu School. Annie Besant made India her
permanent home and took a prominent part
in Indian politics. The needs of India are,
592/1329
among others, the development of a national

spirit
and an education founded on Indian ideas

and enriched, not dominated by the thoughts
and culture of the West. She always supported Home Rule for Indians and established a
Home Rule League in 1916 to spread the
message of self rule.
Branches of the Theosophical Society were
opened all over India and its Journal Theosophist had a wide circulation. The Society
gave a helping hand in social and religious
reform, especially in south India. Most of the
work done by it was influenced by Annie
Besant.
1. Where was The Theosophical Society
founded?
_________________________________
594/1329
2. Who founded the Theosophical Society?
_________________________________
3. Where was the head quarters of the Theosophical Society in India?
_________________________________
4. Who established Home Rule League in
1916?
_________________________________
10.9 ALIGARH MOVEMENT

AND SAYYID AHMAD KHAN
You have just read about reform within the
Hindu religion, its practices and social institutions. A similar reform movement was also
taking place within Islam. The Muslim upper
classes had tended to avoid contact with
Western education and culture and it was
only after the revolt of 1857 that modern
ideas of religious reform began to appear.
The beginning was made by the
Muhammedan Literary Society founded in
Calcutta in 1863 founded by Nawab Abdul
Latif 1828-1893. It promoted discussion of
religious, social and political questions in the
light of modern ideas and encouraged upper
and middle class Muslims to adopt Western
education. It also played an important role
for Muslim Unity. The Muslim masses were
also influenced by movements carried on by
596/1329
the Chishti sufis who preached not only submission to God but also promoted the veneration of saints. Another movement is associated with Shah Waliullah in Delhi, who opposed the unorthodox religious practices and
revived the Shia sect and strict monotheism.
The philosophical and learned tradition of
the Firangi Mahal in Lucknow was incorporated into the new educational syllabus and
propagated throughout India during the
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Sharitulla of
Bengal was the leader of the Faraizi movement Bengal which took up the cause of the
peasants and even spoke against the caste
system among the Muslims.
The most notable of the Muslim reformers
was Sayyid Ahmed of Rai Bareilly, in Uttar
Pradesh. He attracted the Muslim artisans of
the declining weaving towns of Allahabad
and Patna finding a ready audience and giving the common people dignity and an identity through a common faith at a time of social dislocation. He realised that unless the
Muslims adapted themselves to the changed
circumstances of British rule, they would be
deprived of all new opportunities for status
and prosperity. He was highly impressed by
modern scientific thought and worked all his
life to reconcile it with Islam. He interpreted
the Quran in the light of rationalism and science. He urged the people to develop a
598/1329
critical approach and freedom of thought. He

also warned against fanaticism, narrowmindedness and exclusiveness. He asked the
people to be broadminded and tolerant. In
1883 he said: Now both of us (Hindus and
Muslims) live on the air of India, drink the
holy waters of the Ganga and Jamuna. We
both feed upon the products of the Indian
soil_ _ _ we are a nation and the progress
and welfare of the country, and both of us,
depend on our unity, mutual sympathy, and
love, while our mutual disagreement, obstinacy and opposition and ill-feeling are sure to
destroy us.
Syed Ahmed Khan rightly felt that isolation
would harm the Muslim community and to
prevent that he did his best to create a link
with the progressive cultural forces of the
outside world. He worked hard to remove
the hostility of the British rulers towards the
Muslims whom they considered as their real
enemies.
599/1329
He felt that the religious and social life of the

Muslims could be improved only with the
help of modem Western scientific knowledge
and culture. Therefore, promotion of modern
education was the first task. As an official, he
founded schools at many places. He got
many Western books translated into Urdu.
He started the Muhammedan Anglo-Oriental
College in 1875 at Aligarh. It was meant to be
a centre for spreading Western sciences and
culture. Later, this college grew into the Aligarh Muslim University.
The liberal, social and cultural movement
started by Sayyid Ahmad Khan among the
Muslims is known as the Aligarh Movement
as it originated in Aligarh. The Anglo-Oriental College was the centre of this movement.
It aimed at promoting modern education
among Muslims without weakening the ties
with Islam. It became the central educational
institution for Indian Muslims.
600/1329
The Aligarh Movement was largely responsible for the Muslim revival that followed. It
provided a focal point for the scattered
Muslim population in different parts of the
country. It gave them a common fund of
ideas and a common language - Urdu. A
Muslim press was developed for the compilation of works in Urdu.
Sayyid Ahmads efforts extended to the social
sphere as well. He worked for social reforms.
He wanted women to be educated and advocated the removal of the purdah. He was
also against polygamy.
There were several other socio-religious

movements which in one way or the other
helped the national awakening of the
Muslims. Mirza Ghulam Ahmad had founded the Ahmediya Movement in 1899. Under
this movement, a number of schools and colleges were opened all over the country, imparting modern education. In the field of religion the followers of this movement emphasized the universal and humanitarian
character of Islam. They favoured the unity
among Hindus and Muslims.
One of the greatest poets of modern India,
Muhammad Iqbal, (1876-1938) also profoundly influenced through his poetry, the
philosophical and religious outlook of the
younger generation of Muslims as well as of
Hindus. He urged the adoption of a dynamic
outlook that would help change the world.
He was basically a humanist.
10.10 REFORM MOVEMENTS

AMONG PARSIS
Religious reform began among the Parsis in
Mumbai in the middle of the 19th century. In
1851, the Rehnumai Mazdayasan Sabha or
Religious Reform Association was founded
by Naoroji Furdonji, Dadabhai Naoroji, S.S.
Bengalee and others. They started a journal
Rast Goftar, for the purpose of social-religious reforms among the Parsis. They also
played an important role in the spread of
education, specially among girls. They campaigned against the entrenched orthodoxy in
the religious field and initiated the modernization of Parsi social customs regarding the
education of girls marriage and the social position of women in general. In course of time,
the Parsis became socially the most westernized section of Indian society.
10.11 RELIGIOUS REFORM

AMONG SIKHS
Religious reform among the Sikhs was started at the end of the 19th Century when the
Khalsa College started at Amritsar. Through
the efforts of the Singh Sabhas (1870) and
with British support, the Khalsa College was
founded at Amritsar in 1892. This college
and schools set up as a result of similar efforts, promoted Gurumukhi, Sikh learning
and Punjabi literature as a whole.
After 1920 the Sikh momentum gained momentum when the Akali Movement rose in
Punjab. The chief object of the Akalis was to
improve the management of the Gurudwaras
or Sikh Shrines that were under the control
of priests or Mahants who treated them as
their private property. In 1925, a law was
passed which gave the right of managing
604/1329
Gurudwaras to the Shiromani Gurudwara

Prabandhak Committee.
10.12 IMPACT OF THE

REFORM MOVEMENT
The British wanted to appease the orthodox
upper section of society. As a result only two
important laws were passed. Some legal
measures were introduced to raise the status
of
women. For example Sati was declared illegal (1829). Infanticide was declared illegal.
Widow remarriage was permitted by a law
passed in 1856. Marriageable age of girls was
raised to ten by a law passed in 1860.
A law passed in 1872, sanctioned inter-caste
and inter-communal marriages. The other
law passed in 1891, aimed at discouraging
child marriage. For preventing child marriage, the Sharda Act was passed in 1929. According to it a girl below 14 and a boy below
18 could not be married. In the 20th century
and especially after 1919 the Indian national
movement became the main propagator of
social reform. Increasingly, the reformers
took recourse to propaganda in the Indian
language to reach the masses. They also used
novels, dramas, short stories, poetry, the
Press and in the thirties (1930s), the cinema
too spread their views.
607/1329
Numerous individuals, reform societies, and

religious organizations worked hard to
spread education among women, to prevent
marriage of young children, to bring women
out of the purdah, to enforce monogamy, and
to enable middle class women to take up professions or public employment. Due to all
these efforts Indian women played an active
and important role in the struggle for independence of the country. As a result many
superstitions disappeared and many others
were on their way out. Now, it was no longer
a sin to travel to foreign countries.
1. Who started Muhammedan Anglo-Oriental College?
_________________________________
2. Where is the Aligarh Muslim University
located?
608/1329
_________________________________
3. What were the views of Sayyid Ahmed
Khan for Muslim women?
_________________________________
4. Where was the Muhammedan Literary Society established?
_________________________________
5. Give the names of any three famous socioreligious reformers of the Parsis.
_________________________________
The impact of British rule in India

led to a number of social and
religious reforms.
Raja Rammohan Roy can be regarded as the central figure of

Indias awakening for championing the spread of modern
education, science and technology and for his relentless fight
against many social evils.
R.G
Bhandarkar and M.G.
Ranade carried out their work
of religious reforms in Maharashtra through the Prarthana
Samaj by propagating intercaste marriages, freedom from
priestly domination and improvement of the lot of
women.
Swami
Dayananda Saraswati
founded the Arya Samaj and
pleaded for the right of individuals to interpret Vedas and
free themselves from the
610/1329
tyranny of priests. Besides all

this, the organisation fought
against untouchability and
caste rigidity as well as worked
for
promoting
modern
education.
Swami Vivekananda, a great humanist, through his Ramakrishna
Mission
condemned
religious
narrow
mindedness, advocated free
thinking and emphasised on
service for the poor.
The Theosophical Society, under
the guidance of Annie Besant,
promoted studies of ancient
Indian religions, philosophies
and doctrines.
Religious reforms among the
Muslims were carried out by
Sayyid Ahmad Khan who encouraged Muslims to adopt
611/1329
modern education; denounced

polygamy, purdah system and
spoke against religious intolerance,
ignorance
and
irrationlism.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What was Raja Ram Mohan Roys role in
the social reforms in India?
2. How would you say that Prathana Samaj
was doing religious as well as social reforms?
3. How will you justify the Arya Samajs faith
in Vedas?
4. Explain how Rama Krishna Mission
helped in awakening India in the nineteenth
century?
5. Discuss the efforts of Sayyid Ahmed Khan
in removing the evils of Muslim community?
612/1329
6. The contributions of The Theosophical Society in the development of Indian society

cannot be forgotten. Elaborate.
7. Write a short note on the reforms undertaken by the Sikh reformers.
10.1
1. Practices prevalent in the society such as
Sati Pratha, Caste system.
2. Oppose idol worship. No to sacrifices, no
to offerings, Sati Pratha condemnation, Human dignity.
3. By doing inter-caste marriage, inter-caste

dining, widow remarriage, improvement of
the lot of women and depressed classes.
4. A strong follower of Prathana Samaj
ideology.
10.2
1. Arya Samaj was founded by Dayanand
Saraswati.
2. At Lahore in 1886.
3. The service of mankind is a means to
salvation
4. Narendra Nath Datta.
5. Service to the poor and downtrodden.
10.3
614/1329
1. U.S.A.
2. H.P. Balavatsky a Russian and Col H.S.
Olocott an American.
3. Adyar near Chennai
4. Mrs. Annie Besant.
10.4
1. Sayyid Ahmed Khan
2. Aligarh
3. Removal of Purdha system and Education
for women.
4. At Calcutta in 1863.
5. Dadabhai Naoroji, S.S. Bengalee, Nauroji
Furdongi.
MODULE 5.
PAINTING,
PERFORMING
ARTS AND
ARCHITECTURE
11. INDIAN
PAINTING
When you go to the market or to a museum
you will find many paintings, wall hangings
or work done on terracotta. Do you know
that these paintings have their origin in ouir
ancient past. They depict the life and
616/1329
customs followed by the people of those

times. They also show how the kings and
queens dressed or how the courtiers sat in
the royal assembly. Literacy records which
had a direct bearing on the art of painting
show that from very early times painting
both secular and religious were considered
an important form of artistic expression and
was practised. This need for expression is a
very basic requirement for human survival
and it has taken various forms since prehistoric times. Painting is one such form with
which you may have been acquainted in
some way or the other. Indian painting is the
result of the synthesis of various traditions
and its development is an ongoing process.
However while adapting to new styles, Indian painting has maintained its distinct character. Modern Indian painting in thus a reflection of the intermingling of a rich traditional inheritance with modern trends and
ideas.
OBJECTIVES
trace the origin of painting from

the prehistoric times;
describe the development of
painting during the medieval
period;
recognise the contribution of
Mughal rulers to painting in
India;
trace the rise of distinct schools of
painting like the Rajasthani
and the Pahari schools;
assess the development of painting in local centres like Kangra, Kulu, and Basoli;
appreciate the contribution of

Raja Ravi Varma to Indian
painting;
assess the role played by Rabindranath
Tagore
and
Abanindranath Tagore in the
emergence of the Bengal
School of Art;
appreciate the role specialty of the
progressive artists group of
Francis Newton Souza;
recognise the contribution of folk
art forms like the Mithila
painting, Kalamkari painting,
Warli painting and Kalighat
painting in adding numerous
new dimensions in the field of
painting.
11.1 ANCIENT PERIOD:

ORIGIN
Painting as an art form has flourished in India from very early times as is evident from
the remains that have been discovered in the
caves, and the literary sources. The history of
art and painting in India begins with the prehistoric rock painting at Bhimbetka caves
(M.P.) where we have drawings and paintings of animals. The cave paintings of Narsinghgarh (Maharashtra) show skins of spotted deer left drying. Thousands of years ago,
paintings and drawings had already appeared on the seals of Harappan civilization.
Both Hindu and Buddhist literature refer to
paintings of various types and techniques for
example, Lepyacitras, lekhacitras and
Dhulitcitras. The first was the representation
of folklore, the second one was line drawing
620/1329
and painting on textile while the third one

was painting on the floor.
The Buddhist text Vinayapitaka (4th3rd
century) describes the existence of painted
figures in many royal buildings. The play
Mudrarakshasa (5th Century A.D.) mentions
numerous paintings or Patas. The 6th Century AD text on aesthetics-Kamasutra by
Vatsyayana has mentioned painting amongst
64 kinds of arts and says that it was based on
scientific principles. The Vishnudharmottara
purana (7th century A.D.) has a section on
painting called Chitrasutra which describes
the six organs of painting like variety of
form, proportion, lustre and portryal of colour etc. Thus, archaeology and literature
testify to the flourishing of painting in India
from pre-historic times. The best specimens
of Gupta paintings are the ones at Ajanta.
Their subject was animals and birds, trees,
flowers, human figures and stories from the
Jataka.
621/1329
Mural paintings are done on walls and rock

surfaces like roofs and sides. Cave no. 9 depicts the Buddhist monks going towards a
stupa. In cave no. 10 Jataka stories are depicted. But the best paintings were done in
the 5th6th centuries AD during the Gupta
age. The murals chiefly depict religious
scenes from the life of the Buddha and the
Buddhist Jataka stories but we also have secular scene. Here we see the depiction of all
aspects of Indian life. We see princes in their
palaces, ladies in their chambers, coolies
with loads
over their shoulders, beggars, peasants and

ascetics, together with all the many beasts,
birds and flowers of India.
Materials used in the paintings
Different materials were used in different
types of paintings. Mention of chitra shalas
(art gallery) and Shilpasashtra (technical
treatises on art) have been made in literary
sources. However, the principal colours used
were red ochre (dhaturaga), vivid red (kum
kum or sindura), yellow ochre (haritala), indigo (blue) lapis lazuli blue, lampblack (kajjala), chalk white (Khadi Mitti) terra verte
(geru mati) and green. All these colours were
locally available except lapis lazuli which
came from Pakistan. Mixed colours e.g. grey
were used on rare occasions. Use of colours
were decided by the theme and local
atmosphere.
623/1329
Remains of Buddhist paintings have also

been found at the Buddhist caves at Bagh in
the North and at various Deccan and southern sites of sixth and ninth centuries.
Though the theme of these paintings is religious but in their inner meanings and spirit,
nothing could be more secular, courtly and
sophisticated. Though only a small part remains of these paintings but they depict a
crowded world of Gods and goddesses semi
divine being like kinnars and apsaras, a rich
and varied flora and fauna, gaiety, love, grace
and charm. Example can
be seen in cave 3 at Badami (Karnataka), at
temples of Kanchipuram, at Jain caves of Sittanavasal (Tamil Nadu) and the Kailasa and
Jain caves at Ellora (eighth and ninth centuries). Many other South Indian temples
such as Brihadeshwara temple at Tanjavur
are decorated with wall paintings on themes
from epics and mythology. If Bagh, Ajanta
and Badami represent the classical tradition
624/1329
of the North and Deccan at its best, Sittana

Vassal, Kanchipuram, Malayadipatti and
Tirunalaipuram show the extent of its penetration in the south. The paintings of Sittanavasal (abode of the Jaina Siddhas) are
connected with jaina themes while the other
three are Saiva or Vaishnava in theme and
inspiration. Despite having a very traditionally secular design and theme the paintings
of these times started showing the impact of
medieval influences i.e. flat and abstract surfaces on the one hand and linear and somewhat angular designs on the other.
11.2 ART IN MEDIEVAL

INDIA
During the period of Delhi Sultanate, mural
painting has been reported from the royal
palaces and royal bed-chambers and
mosques. These chiefly depict flowers, leaves
and plants. During the time of Iltutmish
(1210-36) we have references of paintings.
During the time of Alauddin Khalji
(1296-1316) we have mural painting, miniature painting (of illustrated manuscripts)
and paintings on cloths. During the Sultanate period, we notice the Persian and Arabic
influences on Indian painting. We have references of the coming of Persian and Arabic
illustrated manuscripts from Iran and the
Arab world for the Muslim elites.
During this period, we have paintings from
other regional states. The decorative paintings of the palace of the Gwalior king Man
626/1329
Singh Tomar impressed both Babur and

Akbar.
During 14th 15th centuries A.D. miniature

painting emerged as a powerful movement in
Gujarat and Rajasthan and spread to Central, North and Eastern India because of the
patronage of rich Jain merchants. Mandu in
M.P., Jaunpur in Eastern Uttar Pradesh and
Bengal in Eastern India were other great
centres of manuscripts illustrated with
paintings.
In Eastern India, in Bengal, Bihar and
Orissa, during the Pala kingdom in the
9th10th century A.D., a new kind of painting developed called the miniature painting.
The miniature, as the name suggests, were
small works which were made on perishable
materials. In this category, Buddhist, Jain
and Hindu manuscripts were illustrated, on
palm leaves. They resemble the Ajanta style,
but on a miniature scale. These were made
on the request of the merchants, who
628/1329
donated them
monasteries.
to
the
temples
and
From the thirteenth century onwards, the

Turkish Sultans of northern India brought
with them important features of Persian
court culture. In the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries illustrated manuscripts of Persian
influence were produced at Malwa, Bengal,
Delhi, Jaunpur, Gujarat and the Deccan. The
interaction of Indian painters with Persian
traditions resulted in the synthesis of the two
styles evident in the works of the sixteenth
century. During the early sultanate period,
significant contribution to the art of painting
was made by the Jain community of Western
India. Illustrated manuscripts of Jain scriptures were presented to temple libraries.
These manuscripts depicted the lives and
deeds of the Tirthankars. The art of textual
illustration got a new look under the
Mughals. Akbar and his successors brought
revolutionary changes to painting and
629/1329
sensual illustrations. From this period book

illumination or individual miniatures replaced wall painting as the most vital form of
art. Emperor Akbar patronised artists from
Kashmir and Gujarat; Humayun brought two
Persian painters to his court. For the first
time painters names were recorded in inscriptions. Some great painters of this period
were Abd-us-Samad Dasawanth and Basawan. Beautiful illustrations are found on
the pages of Baburnama and Akbarnama.
Within a few years an
integrated and dynamic style resulted from
the synthesis of Persian and Indian style and
the independent style of Mughal painting
was developed. Between 1562 and 1577 a
series of nearly 1400 cloth paintings were
produced representing the new style and
were placed in the imperial studio. Akbar
also encouraged the art of making portraits.
630/1329
The art of painting reached its climax during

the period of Jahangir who himself was a
great painter and connoisseur of art. Artists
began to use vibrant colours such as peacock
blue and red and were able to give three dimensional effects to paintings. Mansur,
Bishan Das and Manohar were the most gifted painters of Jahangirs time. Mansur had
made an outstanding portrait of the artist
Abul Hasan and specialised in paintings of
birds and animals. Though Shah Jahan was
more interested in architectural splendours,
his eldest son Dara Shikoh patronised painting like his gradfather. He preferred depicting natural elements like plants and animals
in his painting. However withdrawal of royal
patronage to painting under Aurangzeb led
to the dispersal of artists to different places
in the country. This helped in the development of the art of painting in Rajasthan and
the Punjab hills giving rise to distinct schools
631/1329
of paintings, for example, Rajasthani and Pahari Schools.
These works were painted on a small surface

and were called miniature painting. They
painted themes drawn from epics, myths and
legends. Other themes were Barahmasa (seasons) and Raga mala (melodies). Miniature
painting was also developed at local centres
like Kangra, Kulu, Basoli, Guler, Chamba,
Garhwal, Bilaspur, and Jammu.
The rise of the Bhakti movement in India in
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries also inspired illustrative texts on the themes of
Vaishnava devotional cults. In the preMughal era mural paintings on the walls of
temples gained prominence in the northern
part of India.
11.3 ART IN THE MODERN

PERIOD
In the late eighteenth and early nineteenth
centuries paintings comprised semi westernized local styles which were patronised by
British residents and visitors. Themes were
generally drawn from Indian social life, popular festivals, and Mughal monuments.
These reflected the improvised Mughal traditions. Shaikh Zia-ud-Dins bird studies for
Lady Impey and the portrait paintings of
Ghulam Ali Khan for William Fraser and Colonel Skinner are the
examples of some excellent paintings of this
period.
In the later nineteenth century art schools on
the European model were established in major Indian cities like Calcutta, Bombay and
Madras. Oil paintings of Raja Ravi Varma of
634/1329
Travancore depicting mythological and social themes became highly popular at this
time.
Rabindranath
Tagore,
Abanindranath
Tagore, E.B. Havell and Ananda Kehtish
Coomaraswamy played an important role in
the emergence of the Bengal school of Art.
The Bengal School had a great flowering at
Shantiniketan where Rabindranath Tagore
set up the Kala Bhavan. Talented artists like
Nandalal Bose, Binod Behari Mukherjee and
Ramkinkar Baij rendered training to aspiring
artists. Nandalal often derived inspiration
from Indian folk art and also from Japanese
painting while Binod Behari Mukerjee was
deeply interested in oriental traditions.
Jamini Roy, another great painter of this
period, drew inspiration from Qrissas pata
painting and Kalighat painting of Bengal.
Amrita Shergil, a great painter received education in Paris and Budapest. Considered a
635/1329
prodigy from a Sikh father and Hungarian

mother, she painted on Indian themes in
bright colours specially Indian women and
peasants. Though she died very young, she
left behind a rich legacy of Indian paintings.
Gradually some deeper changes took place in
the thinking of the English educated urban
middle class which began to be reflected in
the expressions of the artists. Increasing
awareness about British rule, ideals of nationalism and the desire for a national identity led to creations which were distinct from
earlier art traditions.
In 1943, during the period of the second
world war Calcutta painters led by Paritosh
Sen, Niroda Majumdar and Pradosh Dasgupta formed a group who depicted the condition of the people of India through new
visual language, and novel techniques.
Another significant development was the

formation of the Progressive Artists Group in
Bombay in 1948 under Francis Newton
Souza. The group also included S .H. Raza,
M.F. Hussain, K.M. Ara, S.K. Bakre and H.A.
Gode. This group broke away from Bengal
School of Art and represented the modern
forceful art of independent India.
In the 1970s artists began to critically survey
their environment. Daily encounters with
poverty and corruption, the political morass
of the country, the explosive communal tension, and other urban issues became the
themes or subject matter of their works.
The Madras School of Art under Debi Prasad
Roy Chowdhury and K.C.S Paniker emerged
as an important art centre in post independence period and influenced a new generation
of modern artists.
637/1329
Some of the artists who made their mark as

modern Indian artists are Tyeb Mehta, Satish Gujral, Krishan Khanna, Manjit Bawa,
K.G. Subramaniyan Ram Kumari, Anjolie Ela
Menon, Akbar Padamsee, Jatin Das, Jehangir Sabavala and A. Ramachandran.
Two government institutions have been set
up to promote art, music etc in India. The
National Gallery of Modern Art has the
largest collection of modern art under one
roof.
The second one is the Lalit Kala Akademi
which recognises and patronizes artists in all
fields.
1. Which is the famous excavated site in
Madhya Pradesh?
638/1329
_________________________________
2. What are the three types of painting found
in Brahmanical and Buddhist literature in
ancient India?
_________________________________
3. Where are the dhulitchitras paintings normally done?
_________________________________
4. What was the theme of the Ajanta cave
painting?
_________________________________
5. Give the names of two sites where
Buddhist painting of sixth & ninth centuries
were found?
_________________________________
6. What are miniature painting?
_________________________________
7. Who withdew the royal patronage to
painters in the medieval period?
_________________________________
8. What were the themes in the paintings of
the urban English educated artists?
_________________________________
9. Name the two government institutions set
up to promote art, music in India.
_________________________________
10. Which state is famous for Patta painting?
_________________________________
640/1329
11. Name the institution set up by Rabindra

Nath Tagore at Shantiniketan?
_________________________________
12. Why was Raja Ravi Varma of Travancore
famous?
_________________________________
11.4 DECORATIVE ART

The artistic expression of the Indian people
is not limited to painting on canvas or paper
only. Decorative painting on walls of homes
even in rural areas is a common sight. Rangoli or decorative designs on floor are made
for auspicious occasions and pujas whose
stylized designs have been passed on from
one generation to the other. The designs are
called rangoli in the North, alpana in Bengal,
aipan in Uttaranchal, rangavalli in
Karnataka, Kollam in Tamilnadu and
mandana in Madhya Pradesh. Usually rice
powder is used for
these paintings but coloured powder or
flower petals are also used to make them
more colourful.
642/1329
Adorning walls of houses and huts is also an

old tradition. The following are some of the
examples of folk art of this kind.
11.5 MITHILA PAINTING

Mithila painting also known as Madhubani
folk art is the traditional art of the Mithila
region of Bihar. They are produced by village
women who make three dimensional images
using vegetable colour with few earthen colours and finished in black lines on cow dung
treated paper. These pictures tell tales especially about Sitas exile, Ram-Laxmans
forest life, or
depict the images of Lakshmi, Ganesha,

Hanuman and others from Hindu mythology. Apart from these women also paint celestial subjects like sun and moon. Tulsi, the
holy plant also is to be found in these paintings. They also show court scenes, wedding
and social happenings. Drawings in
Madhubani pictures are very conceptual.
First, the painter thinks and then she draws
her thought. No pretence is there to describe the figures accurately. Visually they
are images that speak in lines and colours
and are drawn for some rituals or festivals on
household and village walls to mark the seasonal festivals or special events of the life
cycle. Intricate flora, animal and birds motifs
can also be found along with geometrical
designs to fill up the gap. In some cases it is a
special practice for mothers to make these
art items in advance for their daughters as a
marriage gift. These paintings also convey
645/1329
advice on ways to lead a good married life.

There is also a social variation in subjects
and use of colours. One can identify the community to which the painting belongs from
the colours that are used in them. Paintings
made by the upper, more affluent classes are
colourful while those made by the lower
caste people use red and black line work. But
the technique of painting is safely and zealously guarded by the women of the village to
be passed on by the mother to the daughter.
Nowadays Madhubani art is being used as
decorative gift items, greeting cards and has
become a source of income for local women
folk.
11.6 KALAMKARI PAINTING

The literal meaning of Kalamkari is a painting done by kalam (pen). This art got enriched as it came down from one generation
to another. These paintings are made in
Andhra Pradesh. It is hand painted as well as
block printing with vegetable dyes applied on
cloth. Vegetable dyes are used for colour in
the Kalam Kari work. A small place Sri-Kalahasti is the best known centre of Kalamkari
art. This work is also found at Masaulipatnam in Andhra Pradesh. This art is mainly
related to decorating temple interiors with
painted cloth panels, which was developed in
the fifteenth century under the patronage of
Vijaynagar rulers. Subjects are adopted from
the Ramayana, the Mahabharata and Hindu
religious mythology. This art form is a continuous legacy from father to son. After deciding the subject of the painting, scne after
scene is painted. Every scene is surrounded
647/1329
by floral decorative patterns. These paintings

are made on cloth. They are very durable and
flexible in size and made according to theme.
Figures of deities have a very rich border embellishments and were created for the
temples. Owing to Muslim rulers in Golconda, the Masulipatnam kalamkari was
widely influenced by Persian motifs and
designs. The outlines and main features are
done using hand carved blocks. The finer details are later done using the pen. This art
was started on garments, bed covers and curtains. The artists use a bamboo or date palm
stick pointed at one end with a bundle of fine
hair attached to the other end to serve as
brush or pen.
The kalamkari dyes are obtained by extracting colours from plant roots, leaves, along
with salts of iron, tin, copper, alum etc.
Orissa Patachitra
Similar to Kalighat Pats, one comes across
another kind of Pats which are found in the
state of Orissa. The Orissa patachitras,
mostly painted on cloth are more detailed
and more colourful and most of these depict
stories of Hindu gods and goddesses.
Phad Paintings
Phad is a type of scroll painting. The paintings depicting exploits of local deities are often carried from place to place and are accompanied by traditional singers, who narrate the theme depicted on the scrolls. This
type of painting is a most famous painting of
Rajasthan, mainly found in the Bhilwara district. Phad painting depicts the heroic deeds
of a heroic figure, the daily life of a peasant,
rural life, animals and birds, flora and fauna.
649/1329
These paintings are created using bright colours and subtle colours. The outlines of the
paintings
are first drawn in black and later filled with
colours. The main themes of the phad paintings depict the deities and their legends and
the stories of erstwhile Maharajas. Raw colours are used for these paintings. The unique
features of phad paintings are the bold lines
and a two dimensional treatment of figures
with the entire composition arranged in
sections.
The art of painting the phads is approximately 700 years old. It is said that it was originated in Shahpura, some 35 kms from
Bhilwara in Rajasthan. The continuous royal
patronage gave a decisive impetus to the art
which has survived and flourished for
generations.
650/1329
Gond Art
A very highly sophisticated and abstract
form of Art works are also produced by the
Santhals in India. The Gond tribe of the Godavari belt who are as old as the Santhals
produce figurative works.
Batik Print
Not all the folk arts and crafts are entirely
Indian in their origin. Some of the crafts and
techniques have been imported from the Orient like the Batik. But these have now been
Indianised and Indian Batik is now a matured art, immensely popular and expensive.
Answer the following questions.
1. Match the follwoing decorative art with the
state of origin.
651/1329
AB
Rangoli Tamil Nadu
Alpana Madhya Pradesh
Aipan North India

Rangavalli Bengal
Kollam Uttaranchal
Mandana Karnataka
_________________________________
2. Through which paintings were advices given to the younger girls?
_________________________________
3. How is Kalam Kari work done?
_________________________________
4. What is special about Kalamkari painting?
_________________________________
5. Which is the most famous place for Kalam
Kari art?
653/1329
_________________________________
11.7 WARLI PAINTING

Warli painting derives its name from a small
tribe inhabiting the remote, tribal regions of
Maharashtra. These are decorative paintings
on floors and walls of gond and kol tribes
homes and places of worship. Trees, birds,
men and women collaborate to create a composite whole in a Warli painting. These
paintings are made mostly by the women as
part of their routine at auspicious celebrations. Subjects are predominantly religious
with simple and local materials like white
colour and rice paste and local vegetable glue
on a plain contrasting background, made in a
geometric patterns like squares, triangles,
and circles. Dots and crooked lines are the
units of these composition. Flora and fauna
and peoples day to day life also form a part
of the painted. The paintings are expanded
by adding subject after subject in a spiraling
manner. The rhythm of the Warli way of life
655/1329
is beautifully captured in simple images. Unlike other tribal art forms, Warli paintings do
not employ religious iconography and is a
more secular art form.
11.8 KALIGHAT PAINTING

Kalighat painting derives its name from its
place of origin Kalighat in Kolkata. Kalighat
is a bazaar near the Kali temple in Kolkota.
Patua painters from rural Bengal came and
settled in Kalighat to make images of gods
and goddesses in the early nineteenth century. These paintings on paper made with
water colours comprise clear sweeping line
drawings using bright colours and a clear
background. Subjects are images of Kali,
Lakshmi, Krishna, Ganesha, Shiva, and other
gods and goddesses. In this process, artists
developed a unique
new form of expression, and effectively portray a wide range of subjects commenting on
the social life of Bengal. Similar kind of pata
paintings may be found in Orissa. This painting form has its roots in the culture upheavds of 19th century colonial Bengal.
As its market grew, the artists began to liberate themselves from the routine depiction of
Hindu deities and began to explore the world
of contemporary social events in their paintings. The genre derived much inspiration
from the introduction of photography, western style theatrical performances, the rise of
babu culture in Bengal as a result of the impact of British colonial and administrative
system. The emergence of the unique lifestyle of the nouveau riche of Kolkota in response to these diverse influence also inspired these paintings. All these stimuli gave
birth to a new imagery that occupied the
658/1329
centre stage of Bengali literature, theatre and

visual arts of the period. Kalighat paintings
became the best mirror of this cultural and
aesthetic shift. Based on their preexisting
models of the Hindu deities, the artists created a whole repertoire of images, courtesans, actresses, heroines, pompous babus and
conceited dandies, resplendent in their fancy
attire and hair styles, smoking pipes and
playing the sitar. Kalighat paintings are often
referred to as the first works of art that came
from Bengal.
11.9 INDIAN HANDICRAFTS

India is a virtual treasure house of the most
exquisite handicrafts. Simple objects of daily
life have been crafted with delicate design
which give expression to the creativity of the
Indian artisan. Every state of India can boast
of some unique creation which is special to
the region, for example, Kashmir is famous
for embroidered shawls, carpets, namdar silk
and walnut wood furniture. Rajasthan is
famous for its tie-and-dye (bandhni) fabrics,
jewellery, using precious stone and jems,
blue glazed pottery and minakari work.
Andhra Pradesh is famous for Bidri work
and Pochampalh saris while Tamil Nadu is
well known for bronze sculpture and Kajeevaram silk saris. Mysore is well known for
silk, sandalwood items and Kerala is famous
for ivory carvings and rosewood furniture.
Chanderi and kosa silk of Madhya Pradesh,
chikan work of Lucknow, Brocade and silk
660/1329
saris of Benaras, cane furniture and goods of

Assam, Bankura terracotta modelling and
handloom items of Bengal are just a few examples of unique traditional decorative arts
and crafts which constitute the heritage of
modern India. These arts have been nurtured for thousands of years and provided
employment to a great number of artisans
who carried forward the art to the next generation. Thus you see how the Indian artisans with their magic touch can transform a
piece of metal, wood or ivory into objects of
art.
1. Where do you find Warli Painting?
_________________________________
2. Which tribe is famous for Warli paintings?
_________________________________
3. What is special about Warli painting?
_________________________________
4. What are some unique creations of art and
crafts form of Kashmir state?
_________________________________
The earliest specimens of creative
painting in India can be traced
to the prehistoric times.
References to paintings of various
types and their techniques are
available in both Brahminical
and Buddhist literature.
662/1329
Buddhist rock-cut caves of Ajanta

in the western Deccan are
famous
for
their
wall
paintings.
The Mughals began a new era in
painting by synthesising Indian painting with the Persian
tradition.
The Rajasthani and Pahari
schools of painting have contributed significantly in the
enrichment of Indian painting.
In the late eighteenth and early
nineteenth centuries, painting
comprised of semi-westernised local styles based on Indian themes.
Establishment of art schools on
European model in major Indian cities like Calcutta, Bombay and Madras and particularly the emergence of the
663/1329
Bengal school of art were the

other milestones in Indian
painting during the modern
period.
The progressive artists like Francis Newton Souza, S.H. Raza,
and M.F. Hussain broke away
from the Bengal School of Art
to represent the modern forceful art of independent India.
Various folk art forms like Mithila
paintings
(Madhubani),
Kalamkari painting, Warli
painting and Kalighat painting
took Indian painting to new
heights by adding new dimensions to it.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. How will you describe the development of
painting art during the medieval era?
2. Define the Madhubani art form. How are

the drawings in Madhubani paintings very
conceptual?
3. Differentiate the Kalamkari painting with
Mithilla painting?
4. Various forms of culture of Bengal is depicted in Kalighat paintings. Elaborate?
5. The Indian artisans with their magic touch
can transform a piece of metal, wood or ivory
into objects of art. Elaborate.
6. What was the contribution of the Mughals
to painting as an art?
7. Write short notes on:
i) Kalamkari art
ii) Pahari art
665/1329
iii) Kalighat art

11.1
1. Bhimbhetka
2. Lepyacitras, Lekhacitras and dhulitcitras.
3. It is done on the floor
4. They depict scenes from Jataka stories
and Buddhist themes.
5. Bagh in the North
badami (Karnataka) south
6. On a small surface depicting themes
drawn from epics, myths and legends, seasons and Rogamala (melodies)
7. Aurangzeb
8. (a) Evil nature of British rule
666/1329
(b) Ideals of nalienalism

(c) Desire for a national identity
9. (a) The National Gallery of Modern Art.
(b) Lalit Kala Akademi
10. Orissa state.
11. Kala Bhawan
12. Oil painting depicting mythological and

social themes became highly famous in modern India.
11.2
1. Rangoli North India
Alpana Bengal
Aipan Uttranchal
Rangavalli Karnataka
Kollam Tamil Nadu
Mendana Madhya Pradesh
2. Mithila Paintings
3. It uses vegetables dyes
4. These are made on Hindu religions mythodology which scence after scene is painted.
668/1329
It is surrounded by floral decorative patterns

on top and bottom.
5. Sri Kalhasti
11.3
1. In Maharshtra state of India
2. Gond and Kol tribes
3. It uses a geometric pattern and the subject
after subject are added in a spirating
manner.
4. Embroidered shawls, carpets, namdar
silks and walnut furniture.
12. PERFORMING
ARTS: MUSIC,
DANCE AND
DRAMA
Music, dance, drama, folk theatre or puppetry our country India, had all of it in
abundance. Oh! somebody playing the Dhol
(music instrument) and there is music, we
run to see what it is. Well, it is Lohri which is
normally held on 13th
January every year in the Northern part of
our country. People are singing and dancing
with a lot of enthusiasam. These dances are
called Bhangra and Gidda in Punjab. These
songs and dances portray the various stages
in our lives. They reflect the socio-religious
670/1329
customs and practices of rural people earlier,

but now are a part of modern city culture
also. No school programme is complete
without them. They are linked through centuries of celebration and might have started
with fertility rites to obtain prosperity for the
agricultural community i.e. fertility of land
and cattle but also of birth and survival of
children. There are many reasons for celebration that it is difficult to list them. Why
dont you make a list of these activities and
find out how and why people celebrate them.
You will not only find this activity interesting
but you will be unable to put a full stop to it.
Do you know why? Because the number is so
large that you will never be able to know all
the music, dance and drama that our country
has.
India is a land of rich culture and heritage.
Since the beginning of our civilization, music, dance and drama have been an integral
aspect of our culture. Initially, these art
671/1329
forms were used as medium of propagation

for religion and social reforms in which music and dance were incorporated to gain popularity. From the Vedic era to the medieval
period, the performing arts remained an important source of educating the masses. The
Vedas laid down precise rules for the chanting of Vedic hymns. Even the pitch and the
accent of singing different hymns have been
prescribed. There was more of exemplary
presentation through them than education
or social reforms. Presently, these art forms
have become means of entertainment for
people all over the world.
OBJECTIVES
explain the aims and objectives of

performing arts and their development through various
stages;
describe the utility of performing
arts during the ancient and the
medieval period;
recognise the contribution of Sufi
and Bhakti saints to music;
distinguish between Hindustani
classical music and Carnatic
music;
appreciate the contribution of
classical dances, folk music as
well as folk dances in Indian
culture;
explain the development of drama
through various phases in
673/1329
India and recognise the contribution of folk theatre;

examine the importance of the
three art forms in the development of human personality;
and
analyse the present scenario of
music, dance and drama.
12.1 CONCEPT OF
PERFORMING ARTS
What is art? Art is an expression of all characteristics of the human mind aesthetically.
These characteristics, i.e. the varied human
emotions, are known as RAS. In Hindi, ras
literally means a sugary juice. It signifies the
ultimate satisfaction of aanand. Human
emotions can be categorized into nine subheadings or navras. They are:
1. Hasya laughter
2. Bhayanak evil Shringar aesthetics
3. Rudra chivalrous
4. Karun pathos
5. Vir courage
6. Adbhut astonishing
675/1329
7. Vibhatsa terrifying glory

8. Shaanti peace
9. Shringaar decorating ones self
Art reflects human emotions and human beings spontaneously express their frame of
mind through various art forms. Thus the intellectual mind merges with the artistic
streak, giving birth to art. The expression is
reflected in various styles like singing, dancing, drawing,
painting, acting, sculpture. Some of these are

expressed through live performances and
others through visual arts. Sketching, painting, sculpture are visual arts. Singing, dancing, acting are attributes of performing arts.
Music from time immemorial has been the
most popular art form of India. They are Sa,
Re, Ga, Ma, Pa, Dha, Ne
The earliest tradition of Indian music may be
traced to Sama Veda which contained the
slokas that were put to music. Chanting of
Vedic hymns with prescribed pitch and accent still form a part of religious rituals. The
earliest text dealing exclusively with performing arts is Bharatas Natyashashtra
(compiled between second century BC and
second century AD) which has six chapters
on music. Another major text is Matangas
Brihaddesi compiled between eight and
ninth century AD. In this work ragas were
677/1329
first named and discussed at great length.

Sangeet Ratnakara written by Sarangdeva in
the thirteenth century mentions 264 ragas. A
variety of string and wind instruments were
invented over the period of time. In ancient
texts references have been made to flutes,
drums, veena, and cymbals. Many rulers
such as Samudragupta, King Bhoja of Dhara
and King Someshavra of Kalyana patronised
music. The Gupta monarch Samudra Gupta
was himself an accompolished musician. In
some of his coins, he is shown playing on the
Veena. Music was also associated with the
worship of Gods and Goddess in the temples.
In the twelfth century, Jayadeva of Orissa
produced the most brilliant raga kavya, the
Gita Govinda, each song of which was set in
a raga and was composed on the theme of
love of Radha and Krishna. Abhinavaguptas
(993-1055) Abhinavabharati provides useful
information about music. Tamil music has a
678/1329
number of terms and concepts parallel to

what is found in Sanskrit texts.
The Saivite Nayanars and Vaishnavite Alvars
too set their psalms (poems) to music.
Similarly in the medieval period the Sufi and
Bhakti saints encouraged music. Qawwalis
were sung in Sufi khanqahs and devotional
music like kirtan and bhajan became popular
with the Bhakti saints. Names of Kabir,
Mirabai, Surdasa, Chandidasa, Tulsidasa,
Vidyapati are closely associated with religious music. Great scholars like Amir Khusrau contributed equally to the promotion of
music. The legendary ruler of Malwa, Baz
Bahadur and his wife Rupmati introduced
new ragas. Kitabe Navras written by Ibrahim
Adil Shah II during the seventeenth century
is a collection of songs in praise of Hindu
deities as well as Muslim saints. The most
famous musician of Akbars court was
Tansen and there was nobody to match him,
679/1329
even though there were all kinds of singers.

Baiju Bawra was also a well known musician
during Akbars time. The patronage given to
these artists by the ancient and medieval
rulers have been instrumental in keeping the
traditions alive. In fact the Mughal rulers
were great patrons of music. According to
Lanepoole- Babar himself was fond of music. He is supposed to have developed some
very popular musical style forms like Qawalis, Khayal, etc. Humayun was said to have illustrated Indian texts on music. Akbar composed songs and encouraged musicians.
Swami Haridas and his disciples composed
many songs in different tunes. Pundarika
Vittal was a great scholar of music who wrote
the famous Ragamala. Hindustani Music was
also enriched by devotional songs sung by
Mira Bai, Tulsidas and Surdas.

1. What are the different forms of performing
arts?
_________________________________
2. Besides entertaining and recreation what
other impact does performing arts do?
_________________________________
3. Which is the earliest text dealing exclusively with performing arts?
_________________________________
4. Name the text compiled between 8th and
9th century AD of performing art?
_________________________________
681/1329
5. In which work do we find the ragas were

first named and discussed at great length?
_________________________________
6. How many ragas were mentioned in Sangeet Ratnakara?
_________________________________
7. What was the theme of Jaya Devas Gita
Govinda?
_________________________________
8. Name the two Tamil poets who set their
psalms (poems) to music.
_________________________________
9. Who wrote Kitabe Navras?
_________________________________
682/1329
10. What was the contribution of Baz Bahadur ruler of Malwa and his wife Rupmati
to music?
_________________________________
12.2 DIVISIONS OF INDIAN

CLASSICAL MUSIC
During the medieval period Indian classical
music was broadly based on two traditions,
the Hindustani classical music prevalent in
North India and the Carnatic music of South
India.
Hindustani Classical Music

Hindustani classical music may be traced
back to the period of the Delhi Sultanate and
to Amir Khusrau (AD 1253-1325) who encouraged the practice of musical performance with particular instruments. He is believed to have invented the sitar and the
tabla and is said to have introduced new ragas. Most of the Hindustani musicians trace
their descent to Tansen. Different styles of
Hindustani music are Dhrupad, Dhamar,
Thumri, Khayal and Tappa. It is said that
Tansens music had the effect of magic. He
could stop the rising waves of the Yamuna
and by the force of his Megh Rag he could
cause the rain to fall. In fact his melodious
songs are sung in every part of India even
now with great interest. Some of Akbars
courtiers patronised Musicians like Baiju
Bawra, Surdas etc.
685/1329
The most popular ragas are: Bahar, Bhairavi,

Sindhu Bhairavi, Bhim Palasi, Darbari, Desh,
Hamsadhwani, Jai Jayanti, Megha Malhar,
Todi, Yaman, Pilu, Shyam Kalyan, Khambaj.
India also has a rich variety of musical instruments of different types. Amongst the
stringed instruments the most famous are
sitar, sarod, santoor and sarangi. Pakhawaj,
tabla and Mridangam are precussion or tal
giving instruments. Likewise, flute, shehnai
and nadaswaram are some of the chief wind
instruments.
The musicians of Hindustani classical music
are usually associated to a gharana or a particular style of music. Gharanas refer to
hereditary linkages of musicians which represent the core of the style and distinguish
them from the other. The gharanas function
in guru-shishya parampara, that is, disciples
learning under a particular guru, transmitting his musical knowledge and style, will
686/1329
belong to the same gharana. Some famous

gharanas are Gwalior gharana, Kirana gharana, and Jaipur gharana.
Devotional music like kirtan, bhajan, ragas
contained in the Adi Grantha and singing in
the Majlis during Muharram also deserve a
special place in Indian music. Along with
this, folk music also shows a very rich cultural heritage.
12.3 CARNATIC MUSIC

The compositions in Carnatic music may be
attributed collectively to three composers
who lived between AD 1700 and 1850. They
were Shyam Shastri, Thyagaraja and Mutthuswami Dikshitar. Purandardasa was another great composer of Carnatic music. Thyagaraja is revered both as a saint and an
artist and epitomises the essence of Carnatic
music. The main compositions are known as
kriti and are devotional in nature. The three
great musicians experimented with new
forms. Some notable musicians of this period
are Maha Vaidyanath Ayyar (1844-93), Patnam Subrahmanya Ayyar (l854-1902) and
Ramnad Srinivasa lyengar (l860-1919).
Flute, veena, nadaswaram, mridangam,
ghatam are some of the instruments to accompany Carnatic music.
688/1329
Despite contrasting features between Hindustani and Carnatic music, one can find
some
similarities, for example, the Carnatic

alapana is similar to alap in Hindustani classical. Tilana in Carnatic resembles Tarana of
Hindustani. Both lay stress on tala or talam.
12.4 MODERN INDIAN

MUSIC
With the British rule came Western music.
Indians adopted some of their instruments
such as violin and clarinet to suit the demands of Indian music. Orchestration of
music on stage is a new development. Use of
cassettes replaced oral transmission of tunes
and ragas. Performance which were earlier
limited to a privileged few have now been
thrown open to the public and can be viewed
by thousands of music lovers throughout the
country. Music education no longer depends
on the master-disciple system but can be imparted through institutions teaching music.
Musicians
Amir Khusrau, Sadarang Adaranga, Miyan
Tansen, Gopal Nayak, Swami Haridas, Pt.
V.D. Paluskar, Pt. V.N. Bhatkhande,
691/1329
Thyagaraja Mutthuswami Dikshitar, Pt.

Omkar,Nath Thakur, Pt. Vinaik Rao Patwardhan, Ustad Chand Khan, Ustad Bade
Ghulam Ali Khan, Ustad Faiyaz Khan, Ustad
Nissar Hussain Khan, Ustad Amir Khan, Pt.
Bhimsen Joshi, Pt. Kumar Gandharva,
Kesarbai Kerkar and Smt. Gangubai Hangal
are all vocalists. Among the instrumentalists
Baba Allauddin Khan, Pt. Ravi Shankar,
Ustad Bismillah Khan, Ustad Alla Rakkha
Khan, Ustad Zakir Hussain are some of the
well known musicians.
12.5 FOLK MUSIC

Besides classical music India has a rich legacy of folk or popular music. This music represents the emotion of the masses. The
simple songs are composed to mark every
event in life. They may be festivals, advent of
a new season, marriage or birth of a child.
Rajasthani folk songs such as Mand and
Bhatiali of Bengal are popular all over India.
Ragini is a popular form of folk songs of
Haryana.
Folk songs have their special meanings or
messages. They often describe historical
events and important rituals. Kashmirs
Gulraj is usually a folklore and Pandyani of
Madhya Pradesh is a narrative put to music.
Muslims sing Sojkhwani or mournful songs
during Muharram and Christmas carols and
choral music are sung in groups on the festive occasions.
693/1329

1. What are the two division of Indian classical music?
_________________________________
2. What are the different styles of Hindustani

music?
_________________________________
3. What is Gharana in Hindustani classical
music?
_________________________________
4. Name some of the famous Hindustani music gharana of India?
_________________________________
5. What is Kriti in carnatic music?
_________________________________
6. Name few composers of carnatic music of
India?
_________________________________
695/1329
7. What are some of the main instruments

that accompany carnatic music?
_________________________________
8. What are two similar features of Hindustani and Carnatic music?
_________________________________
12.6 DANCES OF INDIA

The Rig Veda mentions dance (nrti) and
danseuse (nrtu) and compares the brilliant
dawn (usas) to a brightly attrived danseuse.
In the Brahmanas, Jaiminiya and Kausitaki
dance and music are mentioned together.
The Epics are full of references to dances on
earth and heaven.
Like music, Indian dance has also developed
a rich classical tradition. It has a great power
of expression and emotions while telling a
story.
In India, the art of dancing may be traced
back to the Harappan culture. The discovery
of the bronze statue of a dancing girl testifies
to the fact that some women in Harappa performed dances.
In traditional Indian culture the function of
dance was to give symbolic expression to
697/1329
religious ideas. The figure of Lord Shiva as

Nataraja represents the creation and destruction of the cosmic cycle. The popular
image of Shiva in the form of Nataraja
clearly shows the popularity of dance form
on the Indian people. There is not a single
temple atleast in the southern part of the
country which does not show the sculptures
of the dancers in their different forms. In fact
classical dance forms like Kathakali, Bharatnatyam, Kathak, Manipuri, Kuchi pudi and
Odishi are an important part of our cultural
heritage.
It is difficult to say at what point of time

dance originated, but it is obvious that dance
came into existence as an effort to express
joy. Gradually dances came to be divided as
folk and classical. The classical form of dance
was performed in temples as well as in royal
courts. The dance in temples had a religious
objective whereas in courts it was used
purely for entertainment. In both cases for
the artists devoted to this art form, it was no
less than praying to God. In southern India
Bharatanatyam and Mohiniattam developed
as an important aspect of the rituals in
temples. Yakshagana, a form of Kathakali in
Kerala, tells us stories of Ramayana and Mahabharata whereas Kathak and Manipuri are
mostly related to the stories of Krishna and
his leela (exploits). Performance of Odissi is
related to the worship of Lord Jagannath.
Though the Krishna leela and the stories related to Lord Shiva was the theme of Kathak,
699/1329
this dance came to be performed in royal

courts in medieval times. Romantic gestures
contained in Thumri and Ghazal, that were
also performed with accompanists for the
kings, reflect this aspect. Manipuri dance
was also preformed for religious purposes.
Folk dances evolved from the lives of common people and were performed in unison.
In Assam people celebrate most of the harvesting season through Bihu. Similarly Garba of Gujarat, Bhangra and Gidda of Punjab,
bamboo dance of Mizoram, Koli, the fishermans dance of Maharashtra, Dhumal of
Kashmir, and Chhau of Bengal are unique
examples of performing arts that gave expression to the joys and sorrows of the
masses.
As far as the analytical study of this art form
is concerned, the Natyashastra of Bharata, is
a primary source of information, and basically deals with drama. Bharata has discussed
dance and its various angas (limbs) in detail.
700/1329
Facial expressions, body movements, hasta

mudras and the footsteps have all been
brought together under three broad categories namely, as nritta (pada sanchalan), nritya
(anga sanchalan) and natya (abhinay). Both
men and women took keen interest in dance
but generally women dancers were looked
down upon in society. However, with the efforts of great music thinkers and various religious and social reform movements, people
have started to hold women performers with
great respect.
In the medieval period Kathak dance form
was promoted by the Muslim rulers. We hear
of these performances in the courts of most
of the Mughal rulers except for Aurangzeb.
In the south, temples, court and other parts
of the building provided an important stage
for all dancers. Navaras, mythological tales
of Rama, Krishna, Ganesh, Durga were all
enacted in the form of dance. Some rulers of
the north like Wajid ali Shah was a great
701/1329
patron of music and dance and here the

seeds of the Lucknow gharana or school of
dance was sown. The modern day dancers
like Pt. Birju Maharaj all have come from the
Lucknow school of dance. In the medieval
period, the south remained very rigid with
the rules of dances that were imbibed from
ancient Sanskrit texts. It became a seat of
learning and institutions of dance sprung up
first in the southern region.
In the modern period, we find maximum
dance forms in the south Indian classical
dance stream. They are Kucchipudi, Bharatnatyam, Mohiniatyam, Kathakali. On the
eastern
side, Odissi dance flourished greatly.

Along with classical dance forms, folk dance
also flourished. In most of the regions the
local dance form became very popular. Manipuri dance, Santhal dance, Rabindranaths
dance, drama, chhau, ras, gidda, bhangra,
garba are some of the folk dances that have
flourished in India. They are equally popular
and have extreme acumen and innovation.
Practically every region of our country has
developed their own rich tradition of folk
dances. For example, the Bihu dance of Assam, Mask dance of Ladakh, Wangla of
Meghalaya, Bhutia or Lepcha dance of
Sikkim. Similarly we also have some dances
which are called martial dances like Chholia
of Uttranchal, Kalari paittu of Kerala, Thangtaa of Manipur among the more famous
ones.
703/1329
Presently, all the three art forms are flourishing in the country. Musical institutions have
opened up giving opportunities to many.
Schools, universities have departments of
music. Indira Kala Vishwa Vidyalaya of
Khairagarh is a university of music, Gandharva Maha-Vidyalaya, Kathak Kendra and
many institutes in the south are all propagating music in their own ways. Music conferences, Baithaks, lecture, demonstrations are
all spreading music to nooks and corners of
India. Societies like Spic-macay, India International Rural Cultural Centre have worked
very hard to bring about a rapport and bondage with artists and the modern generation.
Abroad musicians have also flourished and
different institutions of music started by Pt.
Ravi Shankar, Ustad Ali Akbar Khan, Alla
Rakkha etc. are prestigious teaching centres
for foreigners. Many foreign universities also
have facilities of art forms giving degrees and
diplomas to students. All over the world
704/1329
Indian artists are invited to perform and participate in various festivals and occasions.
Well-known Dancers of Modern India
Kathak
Pt. Birju Maharaj, Pt. Shambhu

Maharaj, Sitara Devi, Pt. Gopi
Krishna, and Pt. Lacchu
Maharaj.
Bharatanatyam
Saroja Vaidyanathan,
Subhramaniam,
Chandran.
Padma
Geeta
Kelucharan Mahapatra, Sanjukta

Panigrahi, Kiran Sehgal and
Madhavi Mudgal.
Odissi
Kuchipudi
705/1329
Swapna Sundari, Satya Narayan

Sarma, Raja Reddy, Radha
Reddy and Sonal Mansingh.
Musicologists
Bharata, Matangamuni, Naradamuni, Pt. Sharangadeva, Pt.
Somnath, and Pt. Ahobala.
Pt.
Vyankatmakhi,
Pt.
Ramamatya, S.M. Tagore, and
Acharya K.C.D.Brihaspati.
In the last few decades the status of dance as

well as its performers has changed. Young
people have started learning dance to enrich
their personal qualities. In some of the
schools, colleges and universities separate
departments have been established for imparting training in dance. Several renowned
classical dancers have been awarded national
awards like the Padmashree and the
Padmabhusan.
706/1329
Throughout the different periods of history

starting from the dancing figure found in the
Indus valley civilization to the present, Indian people have expressed their joys and sorrows by singing and dancing through various
art forms. This art form has been used to express their love, hatred, their aspirations and
their struggle for survival which ultimately
led to the enrichment of our culture.
1. What represents the Natraja figure of Lord
Shiva?
_________________________________
2. What are the two forms of dances?
_________________________________
3. Match the following:Folk Dance form State
707/1329
Bihu Bengal
Garba Mizoram
Bhangra & Giddha Maharashtra
Bamboo dance Kashmir
Koli Punjab
Dhumal Gujarat
Chu Assam
4. What are the three broad categories of a
dance?
_________________________________
5. Name the two famous dancers of Kathak.
_________________________________
6. Name some well known dancers of
Bharatnatyam.
_________________________________
12.7 DRAMA
Indigeneous tradition as well as modern research trace the origin of Indian drama to
the Vedas. In the Ramayana we hear of
drama troupes of women while Kautilyas
Arthshastra mentions musicians, dancers
and dramatic shows.
Drama is a performing art, which has also
been practised since times immemorial.
Drama could spring from a childs play. The
child enacts, mimics, and caricates which
was definitely the beginning of drama.
Since early times mythological stories of war
between the gods, goddesses and the devils is
known. Bharata wrote Natyashastra and created the plays known as Asura Parajaya and
Amrit Manthan. Natyashastra is one of the
greatest texts written in the field of drama
and other performing arts.
710/1329
The next epoch is that of the great Bhasa

who wrote plays based on the stories of
Udayana, the Ramayana and Mahabharata,
Swapana Vasabdatta being his masterpiece.
In the second century B.C. Patanjalis Mahabhasya refers to several aspects of drama
i.e. the actors, the music, the stage, rasa in
the performances called Kamsavadha and
Balibandha.
While referring to drama, Bharata has mentioned nat (male artists), and nati (female
artist), music, dance, musical instruments,
dialogues, themes and stage. Thus we find
that drama achieved a great level of perfection during the age of Bharata. For Bharata,
drama is a perfect means of communication.
He also started the concept of an enclosed
area for drama. There is mention of a community called shailoosh which had professional drama companies. The practice of
singing heroic tales became popular. As a
711/1329
result professional singers called kushilavas

came into existence.
During the age of the Buddha and Mahavira,
drama was a means of communicating the
principles of their respective religions. Short
skits and long plays were enacted to preach
and educate the masses. Music and dance
also played a vital role in increasing the appeal of drama.
In the ancient period till the tenth century,
the language of the educated, was Sanskrit.
So dramas were performed mostly in this
language. However, characters belonging to
lower classes and women were made to
speak Prakrit. Kautilyas Arthashastra Vatsyayans Kamasutra, Kalidasas Abhijnan
Shakuntalam were all written in Sanskrit and
were
significant plays of those times. Bhasa was

another celebrated dramatist who wrote thirteen plays. Prakrit plays became popular by
the tenth century AD. Vidyapati who lived
sometime during the fourteenth century was
an important dramatist. He introduced
Hindi and other regional languages in the
form of songs. Umapati Mishra and Sharada
Tanaya were also instrumental in promoting
drama during this time.
In the context of drama, two types developedthe classic drama, which had intricacies of theme and subtle nuances of dramatic traits and folk theatre. It was of spontaneous and extempore nature. Local dialect
was used in folk theatre and hence in different provinces many types of folk theatres developed. Acting with accompaniment of music and dance was the popular practice.
713/1329
Many names were given to the forms of folk

theatre in different provinces like:
1) Bengal - Jatra, Kirtania Natak
2) Bihar-Bideshia
3) Rajasthan - Raas, Jhumar, Dhola Maru
4) Uttar Pradesh - Raas, Nautanki, Svaang,
Bhaand
5) Gujarat - Bhawaii
6) Maharashtra - Larite, Tamasha
7) Tamil Nadu, Kerala, Karnataka - Kathakali, Yakshagana
Box Start
Kuntleshwar Daityam is a drama that testifies to the fact that Kalidasa belonged to the
Gupta Age.
714/1329
Box Close
Instruments like dhol, kartal, manjira,
khanjira were some props used in folk
theatre.
The medieval period was rich in music and
dance but theatre did not get much prominence. Wajid Ali Shah, a great patron of art
was also an important patron of drama. He
enthused artists to participate in theatre and
supported them. In the southern region, folk
theatre with the use of local dialects was
more popular.
The advent of the British in the country
changed the character of the society. In the
eighteenth century a theatre was established
in Calcutta by an Englishman. A Russian
named Horasim Lebedev founded a Bengali
theatre which marked the beginning of modern Indian theatre in India. English drama,
especially by Shakespeare, influenced Indian
715/1329
drama. The stages evolved by educated Indians were different from traditional open air
theatre. The stages
now had rolling curtains and change of
scenes. A Parsi company founded in Bombay
showed that theatre could be used for commercial purposes. Dramas began to depict
tragedies, comedies and the complexities of
urban life. Dramas were now written in different regional languages. Side by side, folk
theatre
like
jatra,
nautanki,
khyal
(Rajasthani folk), and naach also flourished.
Another aspect which influenced performing
arts was the
adaptation of folk forms to classical forms.

Connoisseurs in different fields made their
respective arts a medium for serving the
cause of the masses. So they adapted the
popular folk arts to reach out to people. A
similar situation appeared in the case of
writing of drama. Vidyasundar, a popular
drama of the medieval period, was influenced by jatra. Geet Govinda, an exemplary
work by the great poet Jayadev, weaved stories of Krishna in kirtania natak and jatra
style.
At present, a lot of experiments are taking
place in the field of drama. Western influences are very clear in the works of Shambhu
Mitra, Feisal Alkazi, Badal Sarkar, Vijay Tendulkar and others.
Presently, various types of dramas are flourishing and some of them are:
717/1329
a) Stage theatre
b) Radio theatre
c) Nukkar or street plays
d) Mono drama (one man show)
e) Musical theatre
f) Short skits
g) One act plays
For the content and thematic aspect of dance
and drama, we must examine the works of
creative literature. The most important literary event, which influenced not only dance
and drama but painting also, was the composition of Jayadevas Gita-Govinda in the
13th century. Its great impact can be seen on
dance and drama forms all over Indiafrom
Manipur and Assam in the east to Gujarat in
the west; from Mathura and Vrindavan in
718/1329
the North, to Tamil Nadu and Kerala in the

South_ _ _ Innumerable commentaries on
the Gita-Govinda exist throughout the country. There are a large number of manuscripts
dealing with the Gita-Govinda as material for
dance or drama and this work has been the
basic literary text used by many regional theatrical traditions. The spread of Vaisnavism
during this period gave further impetus to
the development of different forms of dance,
drama and music.
12.8 SOME IMPORTANT

DRAMAS AND THEIR
WRITERS
Drama is an art form which has a long historical background in India but its analytical
review and grammatical study was presented
by Bharata in Natyashastra. In this text, it
has been mentioned that music and dance
are essential parts of drama. Ramayana, Mahabharata and the plays, written by Kalidasa,
Bana Bhatta and Bhasa are examples of the
combination of all the three art forms- music, dance and drama. Some of the popular
dramas are listed below:
S. No. NAME WRITER
1. Meghadutam Kalidasa
2. Abhijnan Shakuntalam Kalidasa
720/1329
3. Padmavati Madhusudan
4. Harshacharitam Bana Bhatta
5. Neel Devi Bharatendu
6. Satya Harish Chandra Bharatendu
7. Andher Nagri Bharatendu
8. Chandraval Jai Shankar Prasad
9. Ajatshatru Jai Shankar Prasad
10. Rajyashri Jai Shankar Prasad
11. Chandragupta Jai Shankar Prasad
12. Prayashchit Jai Shankar Prasad
13. Karunalaya Jai Shankar Prasad
14. Bharatendu Jai Shankar Prasad
721/1329

1. What were the initial forms of Drama?
_________________________________
2. Name the two plays of Bharata.
_________________________________
3. What according to Bharata is a perfect
means of communication?
_________________________________
4. Which community had professional drama
companies?
_________________________________
5. Who were Kushilavas?
_________________________________
6. What are the various types of drama flourishing these days?
722/1329
_________________________________
7. Name any two plays of Kalidasa.
_________________________________
8. Who wrote the play Padmavati?
_________________________________
9. Name two plays of Jai Shankar Prasad.
_________________________________
12.9 PRESENT SCENARIO OF

THE PERFORMING ARTS
Presently, all the three art forms i.e. dance,
music and drama are flourishing in the country. Several music institution like Gandharva
Mahavidyalaya and Prayag Sangeet Samiiti
have been imparting training in classical music and dance for more than fifty years. A
number of schools, colleges and universities
in India have adopted these art forms as a
part of their curriculum. Indira Kala Sangeet
Vishwa Vidyalaya of Khairagarh is a university of music. Kathak Kendra, National
School of Drama, Bharatiya Kala Kendra and
many institutes
are all propagating music in their own ways.
Music conferences, baithaks, lecture demonstrations are being organised and musicians,
music scholars, music teachers and music
critics are trying to popularise music and
725/1329
dance. Societies like Spic-macay, Sangeet

Natak Academies are also working hard to
protect, develop and popularise Indian music, dance and drama at the national and
even international level.
At the international level musicians have
made significant contribution. Different institutions of music started by Pt. Ravi Shankar, Ustad Ali Akbar Khan and Ustad Alla
Rakkha Khan teach Indian music to foreigners. Many foreign universities have departments of Indian performing arts and they
award degrees and diplomas to students. All
over the world Indian artists are invited to
perform and participate in various festivals.
Various agencies like Indian Council of Cultural Relations (ICCR) and the Ministry of
Human Resource Development continuously
propagate all these art forms by giving
grants, scholarships and fellowships to
renowned artists as well as to young artists
726/1329
and by arranging exchange programmes in

the field of Indian music, dance and drama.
12.10 ART FORMS AND THE

DEVELOPMENT OF HUMAN
PERSONALITY
The association of people with these art
forms definitely makes them better human
beings as the very nature of music, dance
and drama elevates human soul and creates
a pleasant atmosphere. The knowledge and
practice of these art forms help in the development of ones personality. The people involved in these art forms can attain balance
and peace of
mind, self-restraint and love for all. Their

performance makes them self-confident and
capable of adapting to all circumstances.
Negative feelings vanish as the soul of music,
dance and drama teaches us all about loving
and caring.
1. Name the Ministry of the Government of
India propagating the three forms of Performing Arts.
_________________________________
2. Name an agency of the Government of India working in the development of Performing Arts.
_________________________________
729/1329
3. How does government promote renowned

artists?
_________________________________
4. How are performing arts helpful to us?
_________________________________
The three art forms - music,
dance and drama - have been
an integral aspects of Indian
culture.
We owe much to Bharata, the author of Natyashastra for his
contribution in the field of
drama.
The political turmoil in the country for many years did not diminish the influence of these
art forms.
730/1329
The masses and the experts both

took great pains and interest
to retain the classicism in the
art forms.
Performing arts in India have
been influenced to a significant extent by the Western
impact.
Even in the present times, there is
an enhanced status of these
art forms in the country and
abroad.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What was the aim and objective of performing arts in India?
2. Trace the development of performing arts
in India?
3. Describe the changes introduced in the
modern Indian music?
4. What is the significance of folk songs?
Name some folk songs.
5. What is the importance of classical forms
of dance? Name some of the classical dance
forms of India.
6. Drama has undergone a sea of change
with the advent of British - Explain.
732/1329
7. Performing arts have a great potential to

grow in India - Explain.
12.1
1. Dance, Drama, Music
2. It is also a source of education to masses.
3. Bharatas Natyashastra. It was possibly
compiled between 2nd century BC and 2nd
centuary AD.
4. Matangas Brihaddesi
5. Brihaddesi Texts
6. 264 ragas
7. Love of Radha and Krishna
8. Saivit nayanars and Vaishnavite Alvars
733/1329
9. Ibrahim Adil Shah II

10. They introduced new ragas
12.2
1. (a) The Hindustani classical music of
North India.
(b) The Carnatic music of South India
2. Dhrupad, Dhammar, Thumri, Khayal and
Tappa
3. They are a particular style of music on
guru-shiksha parampara
4. Jaipur Gharana, Kirana Gharana, Gwalior

Gharana
5. Main composition
6. (a) Shyam Shastri
(b) Thyagaraja
(c) Mutthuswami
(d) Purandardasa
7. Flute, Veena, Nadaswaram, Mridangam,
Ghatam.
8. (a) Carnatic Alpana is similar to alap in
Hindustani music.
(b) Tilana in carnatic resembles with Tarana
of Hindustani music.
(c) Both lay stress on tala or talam
735/1329
9. (a) Mand - Rajasthan

(b) Bhatiali - Bengal
10. These are simple songs composed to
mark every event in life.
12.3
1. Creation and destruction of cosmic cycle.
2. Classical form of dance and fold dances.
3. Bihu Assam
Garba Gujarat
Bhangra and Giddha Punjab
Bamboo dance Mizoram
Koli Maharashtra (fishermans dance)
Dhumal Kashmir
Chou Bengal
736/1329
4. (a) Nritta (Pada Sanchalan)

(b) Nritya (anga sanchalan)
(c) Natya (abhinaya)
5. Pt. Birju Maharaj, Pt. Sambhu Maharaj,
Sitara Devi, Pt. Gopi Krishna and Pt. Lacchu
Maharaj
6. (a) Geeta Chandran
(b) Dr. Padma Subramaniam

(c) Smt. Saroja Vaidhyanathan
12.4
1. The child enacts, mimics and caricates.
2. Asura Parajaya, Amrit Manthan
3. Drama
4. Shailoosh
5. Professional singers singing heroic tales
dramatically.
6. (a) Stage theatre
(b) Radio Theatre
(c) Nukkar or street plays
(d) Mono drama (one man show)
738/1329
(e) Musical theatre

(f) Short skits
(g) One act plays
7. (a) Abhijnam Shakuntalam
(b) Vikramorvashiyam (c) Malvikagnimitram
8. Madhusudan
9. (a) Ajatshatru
(b) Chandragupta
(c) Prayashchit
(d) Rajyashri
(e) Karunalaya
12.5
1. The Ministry of Human Resources and
Development.
739/1329
2. Indian Council of Cultural Relations

(ICCR)
3. By giving grants, scholarships, fellowship
and
also
by
arranging
exchange
programmes.
4. The preforming arts gives us balance of
mind, self-restraint, and love for all. It also
builds self-confident and gives us capability
of adapting in all circumstances.
13. INDIAN
ARCHITECTURE
At times it becomes very important to be reminded that we are that civilization which
has spanned atleast 4,500 years and which
has left its impact on nearly everything in
our lives and society. Imagine UNESCO has
listed 830 World Heritage Sites, out of which
26 are in India. This is less than six other
countries. Is this not a tangible proof of the
creative genius and industry of this ancient
land, people, and also of the gifts bestowed
on it by nature. Be it the Bhimbetkas pre
historic rock art at one end or the innumerable palaces, mosques, temples, gurudwaras,
churches or tombs and sprawling cities and
solemn stupas.
741/1329
Going through the cities of Delhi, Agra,

Jaipur, Mumbai and Calcutta etc. you find
many beautiful buildings. Some are monuments, palaces, temples, churches, mosques
and memorials. Many of them had their
foundation before Christ and many after the
coming of Christ. Many generations have
been a part of this architecture which stands
mighty and lofty reminding us of that glorious past which has been ours. This is because art and architecture forms an important part of Indian culture. Many distinctive
features that we find in the architecture
today developed throughout the long period
of Indian history. The earliest and most remarkable evidence of Indian architecture is
found in the cities of the Harappan Civilization which boast of a unique town planning.
In the post Harappan period architectural
styles have been classified as Hindu,
Buddhist and Jain, The medieval period saw
the synthesis of Persian and indigenous
742/1329
styles of architecture. Thereafter the colonial

period brought the influence of Western architectural forms to India. Thus Indian architecture is a synthesis of indigenous styles
and external influences which has lent it a
unique characteristic of its own.
OBJECTIVES
identify the main characteristics

and various styles of Indian
architecture and sculpture at
different times;
trace the evolution of Indian architecture over the years;

recognise the contribution of
Buddhism and Jainism to the
development
of
Indian
architecture;
appreciate the role played by
Gupta, Pallava and Chola
rulers in the flourishing
temple architecture of India;
identify the different influences
that marked the architectural
744/1329
impressions of the medieval

period; and
point out the important architectural style under the colonial

regime.
13.1
ARCHITECTURE-ORIGINS
AND INDIANPERSPECTIVE
Architecture is not a modern phenomenon.
It began as soon as the early cave man began
to build his own shelter to live in. Man first
began to create and fix his own shelter when
he stepped out from the natural habitat of
dense jungle covers. With the artistic faculties of man awakened in the search for larger and better-sheltered spaces, he began to
build, with inherent aesthetic sense, shelters
that seemed pleasing to the eye. Thus
emerged architecture which is a combination
of needs, imagination, capacities of the
builders and capabilities of the workers.
Architectural Forms and Construction
Details: Architecture accommodated the
local and regional cultural traditions and
746/1329
social requirements, economic prosperity,

religious practice of different times. Hence,
the study of architecture reveals to us the
cultural diversities and helps us understand
the rich traditions of India.
Indian Architecture evolved in various ages
in different parts and regions of the country.
Apart from these natural and obvious evolutions from the pre-historic and historic periods, evolution of Indian architecture was
generally affected by many great and important historic developments. Naturally, the
emergence and decay of great empires and
dynasties in the sub-continent, each in their
way influenced the growth and shaped the
evolution of Indian architecture. External influences have also shaped the nature of Indian architecture and so has the influence of
different regions of the country. Let us have
a look at the process of evolution of Indian
Architecture.
13.2 HARAPPAN PERIOD

The excavations at Harappa and Mohenjodaro and several other sites of the Indus
Valley Civilisation revealed the existence of a
very modern urban civilisation with expert
town planning and engineering skills. The
very advanced drainage system along with
well planned roads and houses show that a
sophisticated and highly evolved culture existed in India before the coming of the Aryans. The sites of the Indus Valley Civilization
were excavated under the Archaeological
Survey of India established by the British.
The Harappan people had constructed
mainly three types of buildings-dwelling
houses pillared halls and public baths.
748/1329
Main features of Harappan remains

are:
1. The settlements could be traced as far back
as third millennium BC.
2, Some important settlements were excavated on the banks of the river Indus particularly at the bends that provided water, easy
means of transportation of produce and other goods and also some protection by way of
natural barriers of the river .
3. All the sites consisted of walled cities
which provided security to the people.
4. The cities had a rectangular grid pattern of
layout with roads that cut each other at right
angles.
5. The Indus Valley people used standardised
burnt mud-bricks as building material.
749/1329
6. There is evidence of building of big dimensions which perhaps were public buildings,
administrative or business centres, pillared
halls and courtyards, There is no evidence of
temples.
7. Public buildings include granaries which
were used to store grains which give an idea
of an organised collection and distribution
system.
8. Along with large public buildings, there is
evidence of small one roomed constructions
that appear to be working peoples quarters.
9. The Harappan people were great engineers as is evident from the public bath that
was discovered at Mohenjodaro. The Great
Bath as it is called, is still functional and
there is no leakage or cracks in the construction. The existence of what appears to be a
public bathing place shows the importance of
ritualistic bathing and cleanliness in this
750/1329
culture. It is significant that most of the

houses had private wells and bathrooms.
10. At some sites a dominant citadal was excavated in the western part containing the
public buildings including the granaries.
This can perhaps be treated as evidence of
some kind of political authority ruling over
the cities.
11. There is evidence also of fortifications
with gateways enclosing the walled cities
which shows that there may have been a fear
of being attacked.
12. Lothal, a site in Gujarat also has the remains of a dockyard proving that trade flourished in those times by sea.
Another remarkable feature was the existence of a well planned drainage system in the
residential parts of the city. Small drains
from the houses were connected to larger
ones along the sides of the main roads. The
drains were covered and loose covers were
provided for the purpose of cleaning them.
The planning of the residential houses were
also meticulous. Evidence of stairs shows
houses were often double storied. Doors
were in the side lanes to prevent dust from
entering the houses.
The most important features of Harrapan architecture are their superior town planning
skills and cities that have been built on a
clear geometric pattern or grid layout. Roads
752/1329
cut each other at right angles and were very

well laid out. As the Indus Valley settlements
were located on the banks of the river, they
were often destroyed by major floods. In
spite of this calamity, the Indus Valley
people built fresh settlements on the same
sites. Thus, layers upon layers of settlements
and buildings were found during the excavations. The decline and final destruction of
the Indus Valley Civilization, sometime
around the second millennium BC remains a
mystery to this day.
Box start
Many thick layers of well baked bricks laid in
gypsum mortar were joined together for the
purpose of making the whole construction
very strong. The strength of the buildings
can be seen by the fact that they have successfully survived the ravages of atleast five
thousand years.
753/1329
Box Close
The Harappans had the knowledge and skill
of sculpting and craft. The worlds first
bronze sculpture of a dancing girl has been
found in Mohenjodaro. A terracotta figure of
a male in a yogic posture has also been excavated. Beautiful personal ornaments, soft
stone seals with a pictoral script and images
of humped bulls, Pashupati unicorn have
also been excavated.
The Vedic Aryans who came next, lived in
houses built of wood, bamboo and reeds; the
Aryan culture was largely a rural one and
thus one finds few examples of grand buildings. This was because Aryans used perishable material like wood for the construction
of royal palaces which have been completely
destroyed over time. The most important
feature of the Vedic period was the making of
fire altars which soon became an important
and integral part of the social and religious
754/1329
life of the people even today. In many Hindu

homes and especially in their marriages,
these fire altars play an important role even
today. Soon courtyard and mandaps were
build with altars for worship of fire which
was the most important feature of architecture. We also find references of Gurukuls
and Hermitages. Unfortunately no structure
of the Vedic period remains to be seen. Their
contribution to the architectural history is
the use of wood along with brick and stone
for building their houses.
In the 6th century B.C. India entered a significant phase of her history. There arose two
new religions - Jainism and Buddhism and
even the Vedic religion underwent a change.
Almost simultaneously larger states sprang

up which further provided for a new type of
architecture. From this period i.e. the expansion of Magadha into an empire, the development of architecture received further impetus. From now it was possible to trace Indian architecture in an almost unbroken
sequence.
Emergence of Buddhism and Jainism helped
in the development of early architectural
style. The Buddhist Stupas were built at
places where Buddhas remains were preserved and at the major sites where important events in Buddhas life took place. Stupas
were built of huge mounds of mud, enclosed
in carefully burnt small standard bricks. One
was built at his birthplace Lumbini; the
second at Gaya where he attained enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree, the third at
Sarnath where he gave his first sermon and
756/1329
the fourth at Kushinagar where he passed

away attaining Mahaparinirvana at the age
of eighty.
Buddhas burial mounds and places of major
events in his life became important landmarks of the significant architectural buildings in the country. These became important
sites for Buddhas order of monks and nunsthe sangha. Monasteries (viharas), and
centres of preaching, teaching and learning
came up at such places. Congregational halls
(chaitya) for teaching and interaction
between the common people and the monks
were also built up.
From now on religion began to influence architecture. While Buddhists and Jains began
to build stupas, Viharas and Chaityas, the
first temple building activity started during
the Gupta rule.
757/1329

1. What do you mean by the evolution of Indian culture?
_________________________________
2. How did
civilization?
Harappans
protect
their
_________________________________
3. How were the engineering skills of Harappan people evident?
_________________________________
4. Where was the remains of Buddha buried?
_________________________________
5. Where were the Buddhas statues found?
_________________________________
6. When was the first temple built in India?
758/1329
_________________________________
7. What do you mean by Stupas, Viharas and

Chaityas?
_________________________________
8. Where was a dockyard excavated?
_________________________________
13.3 EARLY HISTORIC PERIOD
An important phase of Indian architecture

began with the Mauryan period. The material prosperity of the Mauryans and a new religious consciousness led to achievements in
all fields. Megasthenes, the Greek ambassador of Selucas Nikator who visited the Mauryan court described Chandragupta Mauryas
palace as an excellent architectural achievement. It was a large palace carved out of
wood.
761/1329
Figure.1 Buddhist Monuments at Sanchi. Its

a circular building with a dome and stupas or
tall vertical structures at the entrance
In the Mauryan period (322-182 BC) especially under Ashoka architecture saw a great
advancement. Mauryan art and architecture
depicted the influence of Persians and
Greeks. During the reign of Ashoka many
monolithic stone pillars were erected on
which teachings of Dhamma were inscribed.
The highly polished pillars with animal
762/1329
figures adorning the top (capitals) are

unique and remarkable. The lion capital of
the Sarnath pillar has been accepted as the
emblem of the Indian Republic. Each pillar
weighs about 50 tonnes and is about 50 ft
high.
Figure.2 Picture of Taj Mahal
The stupas of Sanchi and Sarnath are symbols of the achievement of Mauryan
architechture. The gateways of the Sanchi
Stupa with the beautiful sculpture depicting
scenes from Jataka stories are specimens of
the skill and aesthetic sense of the artisans.
The blending of Greek and Indian art led to
the development of Gandhara art which developed later. The other schools of art and
architecture were the indigenous Mathura
school and Amaravati school. A large number of statues of the Buddha were built by
the artisans of these schools specially after
763/1329
first century AD under the influence of the

Kushanas. Under the Gandhara school of art
life-like statues of Buddha and Bodhisattavas
were made in the likeness of Greek gods

even, though the ideas, inspirations and subjects were all Indian. Rich ornaments, costumes drapery were used to impart physical
beauty. The sculptures were in stone, terracotta, cement like material and clay.
765/1329
The figures of the Mathura school were made

of spotted red stone. They had more of spiritual look in them. Here along with Buddha
we find sculptures of Jaina dieties also.
Figure 3 Picture of a temple with stone figures carved in stone on the outside
The Amaravati school developed under the
patronage of the Satavahanas of the Andhra
region. A great stupa was built at Amaravati
in the Lower Godavari region. The walls of
the stupa are adorned with bas relief, had
carved medallion and decorative panels.
Nagarjunkonda is another place that is famous for Buddhist architecture.
The Gupta period marks the beginning of the
construction of free-standing Hindu temples.
An example of this is the temple at Deogarh
(Jhansi district) which had a central shrine
or garbhagriha where the image of the deity
was placed. Another temple at Bhitrigaon
766/1329
(Kanpur district) are two fine examples of

this period.
Cave architecture
The development of cave architecture is another unique feature and marks an important phase in the history of Indian architecture. More than thousand caves have been
excavated between second century BC and
tenth century AD.
Famous among these were Ajanta and Ellora
caves of Maharashtra, and Udaygiri cave of
Orissa. These caves hold Buddhist viharas,
chaityas as well as mandapas and pillared
temples of Hindu gods and goddesses.
767/1329
Figure.4 Group of Monuments at Mahaballpuram near Chennai

Rock-cut temples
Temples were hewn out of huge rocks. The
earliest rock-cut temples were excavated in
western Deccan in the early years of the
Christian era. The chaitya at Karle with fine
high halls and polished decorative wall is a
remarkable example of rock-cut architecture.
The
Kailash temple at Ellora built by the

Rashtrakutas and the ratha temples of Mahabalipuram built by the Pallavas are other
examples of rock-cut temples.
Most probably the stability and permanence
of rocks attracted the patrons of art and
builders who decorated these temples with
beautiful sculptures.
Free-standing temples
The temple building activities that began
during the Gupta rule continued to flourish
in later periods. In southern India the Pallavas, Cholas, Pandyas, Hoyshalas and later
the rulers of the Vijaynagar kingdom were
great builders of temples. The Pallava rulers
built the shore temple at Mahabalipuram.
Pallavas also built other structural temples
like Kailashnath temple and Vaikuntha
769/1329
Perumal temples at Kanchipuram. The

Cholas built many temples
most famous being the Brihadeshwara

temple at Tanjore. The Cholas developed a
typical style of temple architecture of South
India called the Dravida style, complete with
vimana or shikhara, high walls and the
770/1329
gateway topped by gopuram. Magnificent

temples were built at Belur, Halebid where
the stone engravings reached even greater
heights.
Figure 5 Picture of the Red Fort in the top
and picture of the Khajuraho Temple in the
bottom
In north and eastern India magnificent
temples were also constructed and the style
followed by them is referred to as the Nagara
style. Most of them consisted of the shikaras
(spiral roofs), the garbhagriha (sanctum) and
the mandap(pillared hall).
Orissa has some of the most beautiful
temples such as the Lingaraja temple built by
the Ganga rulers and the Mukteshwara
temple at Bhubaneshwar and the Jagannath
temple at Puri.
The sun temple at Konark was built in thirteenth century by the eastern Ganga ruler
771/1329
Narshimha Deva I. The temple is dedicated

to Surya (the sun god) and has been designed as a twelve-wheeled chariot.
The temple complex at Khajuraho was built
by Chandella rulers between the tenth and
eleventh centuries in the Bundelkhand region of Madhya Pradesh. Most important
among them is the Kandariya Mahadev
temple.
Mount Abu in Rajasthan is known for the
Dilwara temple dedicated to Jain tirthankaras. These were built in pure white marble
and adorned with exquisite sculpture. These
were built under the patronage of Solanki
rulers.
Somnath temple at Gujarat, Vishwanath

temple at Banaras, Govinda temple at Mathura, Kamakhya temple at Guwahati,
Shankaracharya temple at Kashmir and the
Kali temple at Kalighat of Kolkata are some
other important temples which bear testimony to temple building activity of the Indian sub-continent.
1. How did Megasthenes describe the palace
of Chandra Gupta Maurya?
_________________________________
2. Name the two stupas that shows the
achievement of Mauryan architecture?
_________________________________
773/1329
3. Where were the teachings of Dhamma inscribed in Ashoka reign?
_________________________________
4. Name the few schools of architecture of
early historic period?
_________________________________
5. Where are Udaygiri caves?
_________________________________
6. Who built the Kailash temple of Ellora?
_________________________________
7. Who built the
Mahabalipuram?
Ratha
temples
at
_________________________________
8. What is Dravida style of architecture?
_________________________________
774/1329
9. Name the temple built by Chola king at

Tanjore?
_________________________________
10. Define Nagara style of architecture?
_________________________________
11. Who built the Sun temple at Konark?
_________________________________
12. Name the famous Jain temple at Mount
Abu. Rajasthan.
_________________________________
13.4 MEDIEVAL PERIOD

ARCHITECTURE
Delhi Sultanate
With the arrival of Turks during the thirteenth century came a new technique of architecture- the architectural styles of Persia,
Arabia and Central Asia. The engineering
features of these buildings were the domes,
arches and minarets. The palaces, mosques
and tombs built by the rulers had these features which were blended with the features
of the indigenous architecture and a new
synthesis in architecture was achieved. This
happened because the Turkish rulers of Delhi utilized the services of the local Indian
craftsmen who were very skillful and had
already constructed beautiful buildings. In
the buildings that came up we find the simplicity of the Islamic structure as well as the
detailed sculptures and designs they made
776/1329
on their own indigenious structures. A

middle path was followed in all their designs
in the architecture of this period.
Figure 6 Picture of the tall Kutub Minar

made of red stones
777/1329
The earliest building of this period is

Quwwatul Islam Mosque at Delhi and the
Qutub Minar. The latter is a tower, whose
height is 70 metres. It is a tapering tower
that has five stories. There are beautiful engravings of calligraphy both in the mosque
and on the tower. Many other buildings were
later constructed by the Sultans. Ala-ud-din
Khalji enlarged the Quwat-ul-Islam mosque
and built a gateway to the enclosure of the
mosque. This gateway is called the Alahi
Darwaja and is one of the most beautiful architectural designs even today. Decorative
elements were used to make the building
outstanding in its beauty. He also built the
Hauz Khas in Delhi which was a hydraulic
structure. The tomb of Mohammad Tughlaq,
Firoz Tughlaq and the forts of Tughlaqabad
are some examples. Though their buildings
were not beautiful but had very strong walls,
massive as well as impressive. During the
Afghan rule the tombs of Ibrahim Lodi at
778/1329
Delhi and Shershahs tomb at Sasaram were

built. The architecture of this period also
shows how indigenous styles were adopted
and utilised by the builders. During these
years, the Turks were still in the process of
settling down. The rulers were threatened by
the Mongols, who made sudden invasions
from the north. This is why the buildings of
this period are strong, sturdy and practical.
Regional Kingdoms
With the establishment of regional kingdoms
in Bengal, Gujarat and the Deccan, beautiful
buildings having their own style were constructed. The Jama Masjid, the Sadi Saiyyad
Mosque and the shaking towers at
Ahmadabad are a few examples of this architecture. In
Mandu (central India) the Jama Masjid,

Hindola Mahal and Jahaz Mahal were built.
In the Deccan, the Sultans erected a number
of buildings. The Jama Masjid at Gulbarga,
the Madarsa of Mahmud Gawan at Bidar,
Ibrahim Rauza, Gol Gumbaz at Bijapur and
the fort at Golkunda are just a few famous
buildings. Gol Gumbaz has the largest dome
in the world. All these buildings vary in
design and style from the buildings of north
India. In Bengal the oblong shape of many
structures and the peculiar style of roof construction were some of the distinctive features of the regional architecture of Bengal
like the Adina mosque and the tomb of
Jallal-ud-din at Pandua, Khil Darwaza and
Tantipara mosque at Gaur. In Jaunpur, the
Atala mosque build by the Sharqui rulers
had a gigantic screen covering the dome
while the tomb of Hoshang Shah at Malwa is
made entirely of marble and is made of
780/1329
yellow and black marble inlay work beautifully done by craftsmen. The rulers of Vijayanagar, an empire which was established
during this period also erected many beautiful buildings and temples and had a number
of achievements to their credit. Though only
ruins remain but the temples of Vithalswami
and Hazar Rama at Hampi are good
examples.
BAHAMANI
The Bahamani sultans borrowed from the
styles of Persia, Syria, Turkey and the
temples of Southern India. The Jama Masjid
at Gulbarga is quite well known. The courtyard of this mosque is covered with a large
number of domes and is the only mosque in
India which has a covered countryard.
Mughals
781/1329
The advent of the Mughals brought a new era

in architecture. The synthesis of style which
began earlier reached its zenith during this
time. The architecture of Mughal style started during Akbars rule. The first building of
this rule was Humayuns Tomb at Delhi.
Figure.7 Humayun's Tomb
In this magnificent building red stone was
used. It has a main gateway and the tomb is
placed in the midst of a garden. Many consider it a precursor of the Taj Mahal. Akbar
built forts at Agra and Fatehpur Sikri. The
782/1329
Bulund Darwaza reflects the grandeur of the

mighty Mughal empire. This building was
made following Akbars victory over Gujarat.
The Arch of the Buland Darwaja is about 41
m high and is perhaps the most imposing
gateway in the world. The tomb of Salim
Chishti, Palace of Jodha Bai, Ibadat Khana,
Birbals House and other buildings at
Fatehpur Sikri reflect a synthesis of Persian
and Indian elements. During the reign of Jehangir, Akbars Mausoleum was constructed
at Sikandra near Agra. He built the beautiful
tomb of Itimad-ud-daula which was built entirely of marble. Shahjahan was the greatest
builder amongst the Mughals. He
used marble extensively. Decorative design

in inlay work, (called pietra duro) beautiful
arches and minarets were the features of his
buildings. The Red Fort and Jama Masjid of
Delhi and above all the Taj Mahal are some
of the buildings built by Shahjahan. The Taj
Mahal, the tomb of Shahjahans wife, is built
in marble and reflects all the architectural
features that were developed during the
Mughal period. It has a central dome, four
elegant minarats, gateway, inlay work and
gardens surrounding the main building. The
Mughal style of architecture had a profound
influence on the buildings of the later period.
The
buildings showed a strong influence of the
ancient Indian style and had courtyards and
pillars. For the first time in the architecture
of this style living beings- elephants, lions,
784/1329
peacocks and other birds were sculptured in

the brackets
Next came the British who ruled the country
for 200 years and left behind a legacy of colonial style architecture in their buildings.
Monuments Built by Akbar at
Fatehpur Sikri
The Mughal architecture began in the reign
of Akbar. He erected many important buildings. The crowning achievements of his reign
was the building of his new capital city of
Fatehpur Sikri., 40 km from Agra. Fatehpur
Sikri is a romance of stones. The Arch of the
Buland Darwaja is the most imposing gateway in the world. The tomb of Saint Salim
Chisti is exquisite in its beauty. Jodha Bai
Palace is a fine example of ancient Indian architecture. The Jama Masjid was built with
the influence of the Persian style. The
Dewan-i-Amm and the Dewan-i-Khas are
785/1329
famous for their planning and decoration.

The Ibadat Khana and Panch Mahal are another notable buildings. The Panch Mahal is
a pyramidal structure in five storeys. It was
build on the pattern of a Buddhist Vihara.
Box Start
From 1526, the Mughal architecture gave a
totaly different dimension to tomb building.
These are built on platforms and are surrounded by gardens laid out with ornamental fountains. A famous example is the
mosque at Fatehpur Sikri - three domes of
290 ft by 470 ft and with two royal tombs.
Another famous tomb is Akbars tomb in Sikandra (A.D. 1593-1613). The Taj
Mahal, Agra (A.D. 1630) built by Shah Jehan
is considered one of the Wonders of the
World. It is a royal tomb in marble built on a
platform 18ft high and 313 ft. square. Each
corner is marked by a minaret 133ft high.
786/1329
The central dome is 80 ft. high and 58ft in

diameter. Marble is inlaid with semi-precious stones like jasper and agate. It stands
by the bank of the river Jamuna in the
middle of marble terraces, fountains and
lakes flanked by cypress trees. Mughal architecture declined with the failing political
power of the Mughal Empire.
A unique architectural development in the
Mughal time was the beautiful gardens developed around the tombs and other buildings. The Shalimar Gardens in Kashmir and
lahore were developed by Jahangir and Shah
Jahan respectively. The Mughals encouraged
cultural and architectural growth of India.
Box Close

1. What was the style of architecture of the
Turks?
_________________________________
2. Name some of the tombs and mosques
constructed during the sultanate period?
_________________________________
3. Which is the largest dome in the world?
_________________________________
4. What is pietra dura?
_________________________________
5. Which building reflects the grandeur of
the mighty Mughal Empire?
788/1329
_________________________________
13.5 COLONIAL ARCHITECTURE AND
THE MODERNPERIOD
The colonial influence can be seen in office
buildings. Europeans who started coming
from sixteenth century AD constructed many
churches and other buildings. Portuguese
built many churches at Goa, the most famous
of these are Basilica Bom Jesus and the
chruch of Saint Francis. The British also
built administrative and residential buildings
which reflect their imperial glory. Some
Greek and Roman influence can be observed
in the colonnades or pillared buildings.
Parliament House and Connaught Place in
Delhi are good examples. The architect Lutyens, designed Rashtrapati Bhavan, formerly
the Viceroys residence. It is built of sandstone and has design features like canopies
and jaali from Rajasthan. The Victoria Memorial in Calcutta, the former capital of
789/1329
British India, is a huge edifice in marble. It

now houses a museum full of colonial artefacts. Writers Building in Calcutta, where
generations of government officers worked
in British times, is still the administrative
centre of Bengal after independence. Some
Gothic elements can be seen in the church
buildings like St. Pauls Cathedral in Calcutta. The British also left behind impressive
railway terminals like the Victoria Terminus
in Mumbai. More contemporary styles of
building are now in evidence, after
Independence in 1947. Chandigarh has
buildings designed by the French architect,
Corbusier. In Delhi, the Austrian architect,
Stein, designed The India International
Centre where conferences are held by leading intellectuals from all over the world and
more recently, the India Habitat Centre
which has become a centre of intellectual
activities in the capital.
In the past few decades, there have been

many talented Indian architects, some
trained in premier schools of architecture
like the School of Planning and Architecture
(SPA) in Delhi. Architects like Raj Rewal and
Charles Correa represent this new generation
Raj Rewal has designed the SCOPE Complex
and Jawahar Vyapar Bhavan in Delhi. He
takes pride in using indigenous building material like sandstone for construction and
also combines steps and open spaces from
the plazas of Rome. An example of this is the
C1ET building
in Delhi. Charles Correa from Mumbai is responsible for the LIC Building in Connaught
Place, Delhi. He has used glass facades in the
high-rise to reflect light and create a sense of
soaring height.
791/1329
In domestic architecture in the last decade,

Housing Cooperative Societies have mushroomed in all metropolitan cities combining
utility with a high level of planning and aesthetic sense.
1. Which were the most famous churches at
Goa built by Protuguese?
_________________________________
2. Name the architect who designed the
Rashtrapati Bhavan.
_________________________________
3. Which architectural style can be observed
in buildings built during British empire in
India?
_________________________________
792/1329
4. What is contained in the Victoria Memorial building in Calcutta these day?
_________________________________
5. Who designed the city of Chandigarh?
_________________________________
6. Name the architect who deigned the India
International Centre of Delhi?
_________________________________
7. Name some famous architects of modern
India.
_________________________________
13.6 TOWNS AND CITIES IN INDIA

You have read in this lesson about the architecture of the ancient, medieval and modern
periods in India. In the previous section you
read about the School of Planning and
Architecture in Delhi. You can see that Planning goes with Architecture. Do you know
that this Planning is actually Town Planning,
which is linked with urban development? It
is evident that when we think or talk of architecture, we have to think of the related
idea of town planning or urban development.
In this section we will learn about the growth
and development of towns and cities in India. It is indeed an interesting story. We
would also spend some time in going into details about the four major cities of contemporary India-Chennai, Mumbai, Kolkata and
Delhi. We will trace the origin of these cities
and learn about their important structures
and buildings.
You would be surprised to know that starting
from the Harappan civilization, (also known
as Indus-Saraswati Civilization by some historians), India has had a very long history of
795/1329
town planning, which can be traced back to

2350 B.C. As you have already learnt, the
two cities of Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro
had an elaborate drainage system, roads
which cut each other at right angles, a citadel
which was built on a high ground and in the
lower parts lived the rest of the population.
Kalibangam in Rajasthan and Surkoda in
Kutch had similar city structure. From 600
B.C. onwards, we come across more towns
and cities
that were associated with both Aryan as well
as Dravidian civilization. These were Rajgir,
Varanasi, Ayodhya, Hastinapur, Ujjain,
Sravasthi, Kapilavastu and Kausambhi besides many others. We also come across
many towns in the Mauryan period known as
Janapadas (small towns) and Mahajanapadas (big towns).
With the coming of the Muslims to India, the
scene changed. Islamic influence became
796/1329
evident in the towns. Mosques, forts and

palaces now dotted the urban scene. According to Abul Fazal, there were 2,837 towns in
1594 A.D. This was mainly because many larger villages were transformed into smaller
towns which came to be called qasbas. These
qasbas soon came to be occupied by local artisans and craftspersons, who started specializing in their chosen craft, for example
leather works and marble in Agra. Sind specialized in cotton textiles, silk etc., while Gujarat excelled in the art of weaving gold and
silk threads and made brocades that were often exported to other countries.
As you know, later, during the 16th century,
the Europeans came to India through the sea
route and thus began the establishment of
new port towns like Panaji in Goa (1510),
Bombay in Maharashtra (1532), Machilipatnam (1605), Nagapattnam (1658), Madras
(1639) in the south and Calcutta (1690) in
the east. The reason why these new port
797/1329
towns were developed by the British was because during this time England had developed into a leading industrial economy of
the world, while India was the leading supplier of raw materials for the British industries as well as a potential major buyer of
these goods. After 1853, railway lines were
also laid out by the British to carry goods
from the interiors to the ports or connecting
areas which were supplying raw materials or
receiving finished goods. By 1905, nearly
28,000 miles of rail lines had been spread to
serve the economic, political and military interests of the British. Post and telegraph
lines were also laid which were needed for
communication purposes.
By the beginning of the 20th century, Bombay (now Mumbai), Calcutta (now Kolkata)
and Madras (now Chennai) had become well
known important cities for administration,
commerce as well as industries. Some places
like Dalhousie Square in Calcutta, Fort St.
George in Madras, Connaught Place in Delhi
and the sea shores of Marine Drive in Bombay reminded the Europeans of their home
in England. But they also wanted the coolness of their environs back home in Europe.
So new centres developed in the hill stations
near these big cities to beat the sultry summer months of India, e.g. Mussoorie, Simla
and
Nainital in the North; Darjeeling and Shillong in the East; Nilgiri and Kodaikanal in
the South.
799/1329
New residential areas like Civil Lines and

Cantonments came up in towns. The area
where civilian administrative Officers lived
was called Civil Lines, while cantonments
were areas meant for the British Army Officers. Do you know that even today these
two areas are meant for the elite in the administration and the army as in those days?
Let us now read the four metropolitan cities
of India Chennai, Kolkata, Mumbai and
Delhi. Surely, you know these cities.
1. Name 5 cities that came up in the ancient
period in India.
i)_______________,
________________,
________________,
ii)
iii)
iv)______________,
________________
v)
800/1329
2. Name 5 places where ports were set up by

the British.
i)_______________,
________________,
________________,
iv)________________,
________________
ii)
iii)
v)
3. Name 5 Hill Stations developed by the

British.
i)_______________,
________________,
________________,
iv)________________,
________________
ii)
iii)
v)
4. Who lived in the Civil Lines?
_________________________________
5. What was the Cantonment?
801/1329
_________________________________
13.6.1 Chennai
Chennai, formerly known as Madras, is the
capital of the state of Tamil Nadu, and is one
of the four metropolitan cities of India. The
city grew up around Fort Saint George, and
with time, absorbed the surrounding towns

and villages. In the 19th century, the city became the seat of Madras Presidency, the
southern division of British Imperial India.
After independence in 1947, the city became
the capital of Madras State, which was renamed as Tamil Nadu in 1968. It has retained its traditional Tamil Hindu culture,
and has been able to provide a unique blend
of foreign influence and Indian culture.
Chennais British influence is evident in various cathedrals, buildings, and wide treelined avenues.
The High Court Building, built in 1892,
was said to be the largest judicial building in
the world after the Courts of London. The
main hallmark of Fort St George, its decorative domes and corridors, are reminiscent of
new architecture.
803/1329
The Ice House was used to store enormous

blocks of ice cut from the Great Lakes in
northern USA and shipped to India for refrigeration purposes during the colonial rule.
Figure.8 The Ice House
804/1329
Another beautiful structure that came up

during this time was the Church of St.
John that had wide Gothic arches and beautiful stained-glass windows. It had the nave
and aisles, a tower and a spire. The walls are
made of rubble, faced with coarse Kurla
Stone buff while the piers, arches, and dressings are of Porbunder Stone; the roof is built
of teakwood and the floor of tiles imported
from England.
Figure.9 Church of St. John, a white Church
with a cross on top.
805/1329
Yet another structure worth mentioning that

was built during this period was the General Post Office. Completed in 1872, the General Post Office in Chennai has a vast central
hall, with a very high dome. It was built in
local basalt with dressings of yellow stone
from Kurla and white stone from
Dhrangadra. It is an important tourist attraction. Inside, the marble topped tables,
the high vaulted ceilings, and the sweeping
staircases are designed for an ostentatious
show of wealth and power of the British.
13.6.2 Kolkata
It is interesting to explore the origin & history of Kolkata. Do you know that it was the
capital of British India till 1911? It was established as Calcutta in the year 1686, as a result of the expansion plans of the British. The
city kept progressing until 1756, when Sirajud-Daula (Nawab of Bengal) attacked
806/1329
and succeeded in driving the British away

from the town. In 1757, the following year,
Battle
Figure.10 The origin & History of Kolkata
Of Plassey took place, in which Robert Clive

took over the city by defeating the Nawab.
With the establishment of Supreme Court at
alcutta in 1774, it became the seat of justice.
The capital of British India was shifted from
Calcutta to New Delhi in 1911. You may be
aware that Calcutta was officially renamed as
Kolkata in 2001. Let us now take a look at
the famous structures and buildings of Kolkata that exist till today.
808/1329
Howrah Bridge is located over the Hooghly

River. It connects the city of Howrah to Calcutta. It stands on two 270 feet high pillars
and was constructed without using any nuts
and bolts. This bridge acts as an important
symbol of Kolkata. It is probably the busiest
bridge of the world.
Figure.11 the Howrah bridge made out of
steel
Located in north Calcutta, Marble Palace
was constructed in 1835. It serves as an exquisite art gallery. It displays marvelous objects of art, sculptures, pictures & oil paintings. It also has a zoo, where you can find
different kinds of birds and animals. In fact,
it has a rare collection of birds.
809/1329
Figure.12 Whilte Marble Palace surrounded

by a garden and trees
Fort William is situated at the banks of river

Hooghly. It was established by the British,
initiated by Robert Clive in 1696; it got completed by 1780. The basic purpose of setting
up Fort William was to prevent attacks from
810/1329
invaders. The area that was cleared around

the fort has become a maidan, where several
exhibitions and fairs take place till today.
Figure.13 Fort William is situated at the
banks of River Hooghly
Victoria Memorial Hall in Calcutta is a fabulous museum that was established in the
year 1921. It is a fantastic place that takes
visitors into the world of past history. Today,
Victoria Memorial is one of the finest art museums in Kolkata. It is a 184 ft tall edifice
that was constructed on 64 acres of land.
811/1329
Figure.14 reflection on the water
Do you know that Eden Gardens Cricket Club in Calcutta came into existence in
the year 1864. Today it has the capacity to
Figure.15 cricket stadium
accommodate about 1,20,000 persons. Eden

Gardens of Calcutta definitely falls into the
category of must see places. The construction
of Writers Building began as early as in
1690. It got its name owing to the fact that it
served as the dwelling place for the junior
writers of the East India Company.
This Gothic structure came into existence
during the tenure of Lt. Governor Ashley
Eden (1877).
Figure.16 Writers Building
813/1329
13.6.3 Mumbai
You know that Mumbai is located on the
shores of Arabian Sea, on the West Coast of
India. You will be surprised to know that it
was once a group of seven islands. Although
its site has been inhabited since pre-historic
times, the city of Mumbai dates only to the
arrival of the British in the 17th century,
when it came up as Bombay. However, it
really took shape in the 19th century. It was
the first Indian city to have railways. Along
with Calcutta, it was one of the first two Indian cities where newspapers came into
existence.
814/1329
During the second half of the 19th century

many civic and public buildings were constructed in Bombay in Victorian Gothic Style
e.g. the Secretariat (1874) the Council Hall
(1876) and Elphinstone College (1890). But
the most impressive style was the Victoria
Terminus (modern Chhatrapati Shivaji Terminus), the massive railway construction in
1887. It looks more like a cathedral than a
railway station. It contains carved stone
friezes, stained glass windows and flying
walls.
815/1329
Figure.17 the second half of the 19th century

many civic and public buildings were constructed in Bombay in Victorian Gothic Style
e.g.
The famous Gateway of India was built with

yellow stone in Indo-Saracenic style of architecture to honour the visit of King George V
and Queen Mary to India. It was completed
in 1924 at a cost of Rupees 24 lakhs, which
was a fortune in those days. It has a 26 metre
high archway and is complete with four turrets and intricate lattice work carved into the
yellow basalt stone.
816/1329
Figure.18 The famous Gateway of India

Since independence, Mumbai has continued
to be Indias leading commercial and industrial city. The stock exchange, the business
centres, the famous film industry called
Bollywood
and anything you call in the name of westernization and modernization is all here. As
you know, today it is the most important financial city of India with important industries
like textiles, finance and film making. You
are aware of the famous Bollywood, the
biggest film industry in the world, where so
many Hindi films are produced. Once known
as the Gateway to India, traces of British rule
are still evident in the city of Mumbai.
1. Name 4 famous places of Chennai.
i)
____________________
____________________
ii)
iii)
____________________
____________________
iv)
2. Name 4 famous places of Kolkata.
818/1329
i)
____________________
____________________
ii)
iii)
____________________
____________________
iv)
3. Name 4 famous places of Mumbai.

i)
____________________
____________________
ii)
iii)
____________________
____________________
iv)
13.6.4 Delhi
Do you know that Delhi became the capital
of British India in 1911? That is why Delhi
celebrated its 100th anniversary in 2011.
Evidently, it was in 1911 that the modern city
now called New Delhi came up. However,
Delhi has a history much older than that. It
is believed that there are at least seven important old cities that have come together to
819/1329
form Delhi. The first city of Delhi is believed

to have been established on the right bank of
the Yamuna by Yudhishthira, the oldest of
the Pandava brothers by the name of
Indraprastha. Surely, you remember the
story of Mahabharata, which is the
legend of the Pandavas and Kauravas!

Figure.19 Indraprastha
According to folklore, Delhi was founded by
Raja Dhilu. During the 2nd century A.D,
820/1329
Ptolemy, the Geographer marked Delhi in his

map as Daidala.
But it was much before this that among the
innumerable Harappa sites figures the city
now called Delhi. The evidence of this can be
seen if you visit the National Museum at
Delhi.
From that time onwards, Delhi has continued to grow. Today it has expanded so much
that it is now one of the largest cities, not
only in the country, but in the whole world.
A very interesting legend is associated with
Delhi. The story goes like this: A snake Vasuki was pushed underground by an Iron Pillar in the Qutab Minar Complex during the
time of King Ashoka. Several years later,
when the Tomar king Anang Pal of La lKot,
established his rule in Delhi, he pulled out
this pillar and set the serpent free. At that
time, it was predicted that no dynasty would
now be able to rule over Delhi for long. After
the Tomars came the Chauhans, who built a
city called Qila Rai Pithora in the LalKot
area, near Mehrauli. Prithvi Raj Chauhan of
this dynasty ruled from Mehrauli.
822/1329
Figure.20 Lal Kot,

Delhi again came into prominence when the
Slave Dynasty came into power. You will remember reading that Qutb-ud-din had started building the famous Qutub Minar, which
was later finished by Iltutmish.
823/1329
Later, when Alauddin Khilji became the

Sultan, it was Siri that became the centre of
power. The Siri Fort still exists and this area
in Delhi is known as Shahpur Jat. Siri also
has an interesting story to tell. Alauddin
Khiljis rule was constantly threatened by the
Mongol invasions. Some of these Mongols
who stayed back in the city rebelled. Alauddin Khilji got them beheaded and their heads
were buried under the walls of the city. That
is how the place came to be called Siri. As
you know the word sir means head. We still
use that word for head.
824/1329
Figure.21 Siri Fort
Some years later, when the Tughlaq dynasty

came to power, Sultan Ghiyasuddin Tughlaq
constructed the city called Tughlaqabad.
This was designed as a fortified town. After
Ghiyasuddins death, Mohammed Bin
Tughlaq (1320-1388) enclosed the earlier cities of Delhi into a single unit
825/1329
and named it Jahanpanah.

Figure.22 Tughlaqabad
Ibn Batuta, who served in the court of Mohammed Bin Tughlaq, has given a very interesting description of this city. He has described it as _ _ _ _ the metropolis of India,
a vast and magnificent city, uniting beauty
with strength. It is surrounded by a wall that
has no equal in the world, and is the largest
city in India, nay rather the largest city in the
entire Moslem Orient.
Another important ruler of Tughlaq dynasty
was Firoz Shah. During his reign, Delhi had
an enormous population and covered an extensive area. He constructed Firozabad,
located near Firoz Shah Kotla. However, the
invasion of Timur, the king of Samarkand, in
1398, destroyed its glory, including the city
of Jahanpanah. Timur took with him Indian architects and masons to build the
mosques at Samarkand. The succeeding
rulers shifted their capital
827/1329
to Agra.
It was the Mughal ruler Humayun, who built
Dinpanahon the mound of ancient
Indraprastha. However, it was Humayuns
grandson, Shah Jehan, who revived the lost
glory of Delhi. He started building the Red
Fort in 1639 and finished it in 1648. In 1650,
he started the work of building the famous
Jami Masjid. Shah Jehans city was called
Shahjahanabad. Great poets such as Dard,
Mir Taki Mir and Mirza Ghalib, etc. made
Ghazals and the language of Ghazals, i.e.
Urdu famous during this period. It is believed That Shahjahanabad was more beautiful than Baghdad in Iraq and Constantinople
in Turkey. Over the centuries, the city was
looted and destroyed by the armies of Nadir
Shah (1739), Ahmad Shah Abdali (1748) as
well as continuous attacks from within. All
these weakened the city. But, in spite of all
these problems, Delhi still had much to offer
- Music, Dance, Drama and variety of
828/1329
delicious food along with a rich cultural language and literature.

It was said that Delhi was the home to at
least 24 Sufis of which the most famous were
from the Jahanpanah area. Some of them
were:
1. Kutbuddin Bakhtiyar Kaki whose khanqah
or dera was at Mehrauli;
2. Nizamuddin Auliya, whose khanqah was
at Nizamuddin;
3. Sheikh Nasiruddin Mahmud, who is popularly known today as Chiragh-e-Delhi;
4. Amir Khusro, who was a great poet, magician and scholar.
After 1707, the Mughal power weakened and
Delhi became a pale shadow of itself. In
1803, the British occupied Delhi after defeating the Marathas. The areas around
829/1329
Kashmere Gate and Civil Lines became important centres, where the British built many
structures. In 1911, the British shifted their
capital to Delhi and built an entirely new city
called New Delhi. It was made on a majestic
scale. The large structure of the India Gate,
the Viceroy House which is now the
Rashtrapati Bhavan, Parliament House and
the North and South Blocks were all made to
impress the Indian subjects of the British
rule. They were meant to show the supremacy, the majestic power as well as the regality
of the British. This new city was completed
by 1932. The Connaught Place still remains
an important commercial
centre of the city. Delhi remains an important commercial, cultural and political centre
of India. Massive buildings, beautiful parks,
flyovers, the Metro, a beautiful airport, educational centres, museums, big wholesale
markets, Embassies and High Commissions
of all countries of the world, large malls, major industries, etc. all contribute to making it
a beautiful city. It is said: Dilli hai dil
walon ki (Delhi belongs to those who have a
large heart).
1. Match the cities within Delhi with the king
who built them
S.No.
Name of the Name of king who

City
built it
831/1329
1.
Indraprastha
Prithvi Raj Chauhan
2.
Lal Kot
Mohammed
Tughlaq
3.
Mehrauli
Yudhishthira
4.
Siri
Firoz Shah Tughlaq
5.
Jahanpanah
Humayun
6.
Tughlaqabad
Shah Jehan
7.
Firozabad
Alauddin Khilji
8.
Dinpanah
Anang Pal Tomar
Bin
832/1329
9.
Shahjahanabad Ghiyasuddin Tughlaq
2. Name 4 famous Sufi saints of the Jahanpanah area.

i)
____________________
____________________
ii)
ii)
____________________
____________________
iv)

The history of Indian architecture
and sculpture is as old as the
civilization of lndus Valley.
Architecture holds the key to the
understanding of the cultural
diversity of any part of India
as it is influenced by the cultural traditions and religious
practices of different times.
833/1329
Buddhism and Jainsim helped in

the development of early architectural style of India in
buildingstupas, viharas and
chaityas.
During the time of Gupta, Pallavas and Cholas temple architecture flourished.
Delhi Sultanate and Mughals
brought with them Persian influence and we witness an
Indo-persian
style
of
architecture.
The Britishers and other colonial
powers brought the European
impact on Indian architecture
and effected a synthesis of
those with indigenous styles
and also instituted the typical
colonial style of architecture
where materials were used to
fashion majestic buildings and
offices.
Starting from the Harappa civilization, India has had a very
long history of town planning,
835/1329
which can be traced back to

2350 B.C.
Several towns came up since then.
There were 2,837 towns in 1594.
By the beginning of the 20th century, Bombay (now Mumbai),
Calcutta (now Kolkata) and
Madras (now Chennai) had
become well known important
cities for administration, commerce as well as industries.
Delhi became the capital of British India in 1911. However,
Delhi has a history much older
than that.
It is believed that there are at
least seven important old cities that have come together to
form Delhi. These are probably Indraprastha, Lal Kot,
Mehrauli, Siri, Tughlaqabad,
Firozabad and Shahjahanabad
836/1329
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Describe architectural styles of Harappan
civilization.
2. Elaborate the contributions of Gupta, Pallavas and Chola rulers in the temple architecture of India.
3. What were the different styles of architecture and sculpture found in India?
4. Buddhism and Jainism had contributed in
the architecture developemnt of Indiadiscuss.
5. How would you view the construction of
monuments during the regime of Delhi
Sultanate?
6. The architecture during Mughal period
was a synthesis of the Indian, Persian,
Mongol and Mughal style. Elaborate.
837/1329
7. Narrate the story of Delhi in your own

words.
8. Find out the truth about the saying Dilli

hai dil walon ki. Write an essay on it. You
can search on the internet or get books from
a library.
13.1
1. The emergence and decay of great empires
and dynasties in the sub-continent influenced the growth and shape of Indian
culture.
2. The Public bath at the site of Mohenjodaro
is an evidence of their engineering skills.
3. Kushinagar
4. Lumbini, Sarnath, Bodhi Tree, Kushinagar
5. During Gupta period
839/1329
6. Religious architectural remains related to

Lord Buddha
7. At Lothal, Gujarat
13.2
1. A large palace curved out of wood.
2. Sanchi stupas and Sarnath stupas
3. On Monolithic stone pillars
4. Gandhara Art
Mathura School
Amaravati School
5. In Orissa
6. The Rashtrakutas
7. The Pallavas
840/1329
8. A temple architecture style having vimana

or shikara, high walls and the gateway
topped by gopuram.
9. Brihadeshwara Temple
10. Temples constructed with shikaras (spiral roofs), the garbhagriha (sanctum) and the
mandap (Pillared Halls)
11. Narshimha Deva I
12. Dilwara Temple

13.3
1. Domes, arches, minarets
2. Quwwatiful Islam mosque at Delhi
Qutab Minar - At Delhi
Tomb of Mohammad Tuglaq
Tomb of Firoz Tuglaq
Tomb of Ibrahim Lodhi - At Delhi
Sher Shah Tomb at Sasaram
3. Gol Gumbaz
4. Decorative design in inlay work in building constructed during mughal period.
5. Buland Darwaja
842/1329
13.4
1. Basilica Bom Jesus and the church of Saint
Francis.
2. Lutyens
3. Greek and Roman architectural styles.
4. It houses museum full of colonial
artefacts.
5. French architect Corbusier.
6. An Austrian architect Stein
7. (i) Raj Rewal (ii) Charles Correa
13.5
1. Harappa, Mohenjo-Daro, Kalibangam,
Surkoda Rajgir, Varanasi, Ayodhya,
843/1329
Hastinapur, Ujjain, Sravasthi, Kapilavastu,

Kaushambi or any other/s not mentioned in
this lesson.
2. Any 5 out of Panaji, Bombay, Machilipatnam, Nagapattnam, Madras, Calcutta or any
other/s not mentioned in this lesson.
3. Any 5 out of Mussoorie, Simla, Nainital,
Darjeeling, Shillong, Nilgiri, Kodaikanal or
any other/s not mentioned in this lesson.
4. Civilian Officers
5. Army Officers
13.6
1. The High Court Building, The Ice House,
Church of St. John, General Post Office or
any other/s not mentioned in this lesson.
2. Any 4 out of Howrah Bridge, Marble
Palace, Writers Building, Fort William, Eden
Gardens, Victoria Memorial Hall or any other/s not mentioned in this lesson.
3. Any 4 out of Secretariat, Council Hall, Elphinstone College, Victoria Terminus
(modern Chhatrapati Shivaji Terminus),
Gateway of India or any other/s not mentioned in this lesson.
13.7
1.
845/1329
S.
No.
Name of the Name of king who

City
built it
1.
Indraprastha
Yudhishthira
2.
Lal Kot
Anang Pal Tomar
3.
Mehrauli
Prithvi Raj Chauhan
4.
Siri
Alauddin Khilji
5.
Jahanpanah
Mohammed
Tughlaq
6.
Tughlaqabad
Ghiyasuddin Tughlaq
Bin
846/1329
7.
Firozabad
Firoz Shah Tughlaq
8.
Dinpanah
Humayun
9.
Shahjahanabad Shah Jehan
2. Kutbuddin Bakhtiyar Kaki, Nizamuddin

Auliya, Sheikh Nasiruddin Mahmud, Amir
Khusro, or any other/s not mentioned in this
lesson.
MODULE 6.
SCIENCE AND
TECHNOLOGY
14. SCIENCE AND
TECHNOLOGY IN
INDIA
Like people in any other part of the world Indians too, have a rich legacy of scientific
ideas. A desire to now the unknown, accompanied with experimentation and observation have always generated scientific temper.
This has led to the assumption that truth lay
in the real world with all its diversity and
848/1329
complexity. It has been the responsibility of

scientists to unravel the mystery behind the
truth and utilise available resources for the
progress of humanity. 1n the following pages
you will be reading about this continuous
search for knowledge and truth leading to
discoveries and inventions and their application in day-to-day life in India.
OBJECTIVES
identify the development of science in India;
recognise the various scientific
fields in which Indians have
made their contributions;
examine the various forces and
factors that help in developing
science during any period; and
draw linkages between modern
Indian science and its rich scientific heritage.
14.1 DEVELOPMENT OF SCIENCE IN

ANCIENT INDIA
Mathematics has been called by the general

name of Ganita which includes Arithmetics,
Geometry, Algebra, Astronomy and Astrology. Arithmetic is called by several names
such
as Pattin Ganita (calculations on board),

Anka Ganita (calculations with numerals).
Geometry is called Rekha Ganita (line works)
and Algebra, Bija Ganita (seed analysis),
Astronomy and Astrology are included in the
term Jyotisa.
India has a rich heritage of science and technology. The dependence on nature could be
overcome by developments in science. In ancient India, religion and science worked in
close proximity. Let us find out about the developments in the different branches of science in the ancient period.
Astronomy
Astronomy made great progress. The movement of planets came to be emphasized and
closely observed. Jyotishvedanga texts established systematic categories in astronomy
852/1329
but the more basic problem was handled by

Aryabhatta (499 AD). His Aryabhattiya is a
concise text containing 121 verses. It contains separate sections on astronomical
definitions, methods of determining the true
position of the planets, description of the
movement of the sun and the moon and the
calculation of the eclipses. The reason he
gave for eclipse was that the earth was a
sphere and rotated on its axis and when the
shadow of the earth fell on the moon, it
caused Lunar eclipse and when the shadow
of the moon fell on the earth, it caused Solar
eclipse. On the contrary, the orthodox theory
explained it as a process where the demon
swallowed the planet. All these observations
have been described by Varahamihira in
Panch Siddhantika which gives the summary
of five schools of astronomy present in his
time. Aryabhatta deviated from Vedic astronomy and gave it a scientific outlook which
became a guideline for later astronomers.
853/1329
Astrology and horoscope were studied in ancient India. Aryabhattas theories showed a
distinct departure from astrology which
stressed more on beliefs than scientific
explorations.
Mathematics
The town planning of Harappa shows that
the people possessed a good knowledge of
measurement and geometry. By third century AD mathematics developed as a separate stream of study. Indian mathematics is
supposed to have originated from the
Sulvasutras.
Apastamba in second century BC, introduced
practical geometry involving acute angle, obtuse angle and right angle. This knowledge
helped in the construction of fire altars
where the kings offered sacrifices. The three
main contributions in the field of mathematics were the notation system, the decimal
854/1329
system and the use of zero. The notations

and the numerals were carried to the West
by the Arabs. These numerals replaced the
Roman numerals. Zero was discovered in India in the second century BC. Brahmaguptas
Brahmasputa Siddhanta is the very first book
that mentioned zero as a number, hence,
Brahmagupta is considered as the man who
found zero. He gave rules of using zero with
other numbers. Aryabhatta discovered algebra and also formulated the area of a triangle, which led to the origin of
Trignometry.
The Surya Siddhanta is a very famous work.

Varahamihiras Brihatsamhita of the sixth
century AD is another pioneering work in the
field of astronomy. His observation that the
moon rotated around the earth and the earth
rotated around the sun found recognition
and later discoveries were based on this assertion. Mathematics and astronomy together ignited interest in time and cosmology.
These discoveries in astronomy and mathematics became the cornerstones for further
research and progress.
Medicine
Diseases, cure and medicines were mentioned for the first time in the Atharva Veda.
Fever, cough, consumption, diarrhoea,
dropsy, sores, leprosy and seizure are the
diseases mentioned. The diseases are said to
be caused by the demons and spirits entering
856/1329
ones body. The remedies recommended

were replete with magical charms and spells.
From 600 BC began the period of rational
sciences. Takshila and Taranasi emerged as
centres of medicine and learning. The two
important texts in this field are Charaksamhita by Charak and Sushrutsamhita by
Sushruta. How important was their work can
be understood from the knowledge that it
reached as far as China, Central Asia through
translations in various languages.
The plants and herbs used for medicinal purposes have been mentioned in Charaksamhita. Surgery came to be mentioned as a separate stream around fourth century AD.
Sushruta was a pioneer of this discipline. He
considered surgery as the highest division of
the healing arts and least liable to fallacy.
He mentions 121 surgical instruments. Along
with this he also mentions the methods of
operations, bone setting, cataract and so on.
857/1329
The surgeons in ancient India were familiar

with plastic surgery (repair of noses, ears
and lips). Sushruta mentions 760 plants. All
parts of the plant roots, barks, flowers, leaves
etc. were used. Stress was laid on diet (e.g.
salt free diet for nephrites). Both the Charaksamhita and the Sushrutsamhita became the
predecessors of the development of Indian
medicine in the later centuries. However,
surgery suffered in the early medieval time
since the act of disecting with a razor became
the work of a barber.
Metallurgy
The glazed potteries and bronze and copper
artefacts found in the Indus valley excavations point towards a highly developed metallurgy. The vedic people were aware of fermenting grain and fruits, tanning leather and
the process of dyeing.
858/1329
By the first century AD, mass production of

metals like iron, copper, silver, gold and of
alloys like brass and bronze were taking
place. The iron pillar in the Qutub Minar
complex is indicative of the high quality of
alloying that was being done. Alkali and
acids were produced and utilised for making
medicines. This technology was also used for
other crafts like producing dyes and colours.
Textile dyeing was popular. The Ajanta frescoes reflect on the quality of colour. These
paintings have survived till date.
A two metre high bronze image of Buddha

has been discovered at Sultanganj (Near
Bhagalpur)
Geography
The constant interaction between man and
nature forced people to study geography.
Though the people were clear about their
own physical geography, that of China and
also the Western countries, they were unaware of their position on the earth and the
distances with other countries. Indians also
contributed to shipbuilding. In the ancient
period, voyages and navigation was not a familiar foray for the Indians. However, Lothal, a site in Gujarat has the remains of a
dockyard proving that trade flourished in
those days by sea. In the early medieval period with the development of the concept of
tirtha and tirtha yatra, a vast mass of
860/1329
geographical information was accumulated.

They were finally compiled as parts of Puranas. In many cases separate sthala purana
was also compiled.
1. What is the importance of developing
science?
_________________________________
2. What was the contribution of Aryabhatta
in Astronomy?
_________________________________
3. Who was Apastamba? What was his contribution to Mathematics?
_________________________________
4. What were the three contributions in the
field of mathematics of Ancient India?
861/1329
_________________________________
5. Which book mentions plants and herbs
used for medicinal purposes in Ancient
India?
_________________________________
6. How many surgical instruments were
mentioned in Sushrutsamhita?
_________________________________
7. Name the two books which became predecessors of the development of Indian
Medicine?
_________________________________
8. How many medicinal plants were the surgeons of ancient India familiar with?
_________________________________
14.2 SCIENTIFIC AND

TECHNOLOGICAL
DEVELOPMENTS IN
MEDIEVAL INDIA
During the medieval period (eleventh to
eighteenth century) science and technology
in India developed along two lines: one concerned with the already charted course of
earlier traditions and the other with the new
influences which came up as a result of
Islamic and European influence. The
maktabs and madrasas came into existence
that followed a set curricular. These institutions used to receive royal patronage. The
two brothers, Sheikh Abdullah and Sheikh
Azzizullah, specialists in Rational Sciences
(Magulat), headed the madrasas at Sambhal
and Agra. Learned men from Arabia, Persia
and Central Asia were invited to teach in
these madrasas.
863/1329
A large number of karkhana (workshops)

were maintained by the kings and the nobles
to supply provisions, stores and equipment
to royal household and government departments. The karkhanas not only worked as
manufacturing agencies but also served as
centres for technical and vocational training
to young men. The karkhanas trained and
turned out artisans and craftsmen in different branches, who later set up their own independent karkhanas (workshops).
Muslim rulers attempted to reform the curriculum of primary schools. Some important
subjects like arithmetic, mensuration, geometry, astronomy, accountancy, public administration and agriculture were included
in the course of studies for primary education. Though special efforts were made by
the rulers to carry out reforms in education,
yet science did not make much headway during this period. Efforts were made to seek a
kind of synthesis between the Indian
864/1329
traditional scientific culture and the prevalent approach to science in other countries.
Biology
Hamsadeva compiled Mrga-pasi-sastra in
the thirteenth century which gives a general,
hough not always scientific account of some
of the beasts and birds of hunting. The medieval rulers as warriors and hunters, kept animals such as horses, dogs, cheetahs and falcons. Animals, both domesticated and wild,
existed in their menageries. Akbar showed
special interest in producing good breeds of
domestic animals, elephants and horses. Jahangir, in his Tuzuk-i-Jahangiri, recorded
his observations and experiments of weeding
and hybridisation. He described about
thirty-six species of animals.
His court artists, specially Mansur, produced
elegant and accurate portraiture of animals,
865/1329
some of which are still preserved in several

museums and private collections.
As a naturalist, Jahangir was interested in
the study of plants and his court artists in
their floral portraiture describe some fiftyseven plants.
Mathematics
Brahmagupta the great 7th century mathematician has given a description of negative
numbers as debts and positive numbers as
fortunes, which shows that ancient Bharatiyas knew the utility of mathematics for practical trade.
In the early medieval period the two outstanding works in mathematics were Ganitasara by Sridhara and Lilavati by Bhaskara.
Ganitasara deals with multiplication, division, numbers, cubes, square roots, mensuration and so on. Ganesh Daivajna produced
Buddhivilasini, a commentary on Lilavati,
containing a number of illustrations. In 1587,
Lilavatiwas translated into Persian by Faidi.
Bija Ganitawas translated by Ataullah
Rashidi during Shah Jahans reign.
Nilkantha Jyotirvid, a courtier of Akbar,
867/1329
compiled Tajik, introducing a large number

of Persian technical terms. Akbar ordered
the introduction of mathematics as a subject
of study, among others in the educational
system. Bahauddin-Amuli, Nasiruddin Tusi,
Arraq and Al-Kashi made valuable contributions to this field. Nasiruddin Tusi, the
founder director of the Maragha observatory,
was recognised as an authority.
Chemistry
Before the introduction of writing paper, ancient literature was preserved generally on
palm leaves in South India and birch-bark
(bhoj-patra) in Kashmir and other northern
regions of the country. Use of paper began
during the Medieval period. Kashmir,
Sialkot, Zafarabad, Patna, Murshidabad,
Ahmedabad, Aurangabad, Mysore were wellknown centres of paper production. During
Tipus time, Mysore possessed a paper-making factory, producing a special type of paper
868/1329
that had a gold surface. The paper making

technique was more or less the same
throughout the country, differing only in
preparation of the pulp from different raw
materials.
The Mughals knew the technique of production of gunpowder and its use in guns. Indian craftsmen learnt the technique and
evolved suitable explosive compositions.
They were aware of the method of preparation of gunpowder using saltpetre, sulphur
and charcoal in different ratios for use in different types of guns.. The principal types of
fireworks included those which pierced
through air (rockets), produced sparks of
fire, blazed with various colours and ended
with explosion. Tuzuk-i--Baburi gives an account of the casting of cannons. The melted
metal was made to run into the mould till
full and then cooled down. Besides explosives, other items were also produced. Ain-iAkbari speaks of the Regulations of the
869/1329
Perfume Office of Akbar. The attar of roses

was a popular perfume, the discovery of
which is attributed to the mother of Nurjehan. Mention may also be made here of the
glazed tiles and pottery during the period.
Astronomy
In astronomy, a number of commentaries
dealing with the already established
astronomical
notions appeared. Ujjain, Varanasi, Mathura

and Delhi were the main observatories. Firoz
Shah Tughaq established observation posts
at Delhi. Firoz Shah Bahmani under Hakim
Hussain Gilani and Syed Muhammad Kazimi
set up an observatory in Daulatabad. Both
lunar and solar calendars were in use.
Mehendra Suri, a court astronomer of Firoz
Shah developed an astronomical instrument
called Yantraja. Parameshvara and Mahabhaskariya were famous families of astronomers and almanac-makers. Nilakantha
Somasutvan produced a commentary on
Aryabhatta. Kamalakar studied the Islamic
ideas on astronomy. He was an authority on
Islamic knowledge as well. Jaipur Maharaja,
Sawai Jai Singh II set five astronomical observatories in Delhi, Ujjain, Varanasi, Mathura and Jaipur.
871/1329
Medicine
There was an attempt to develop specialised
treatises on different diseases. Pulse and urine examinations were conducted for diagnostic purposes. The Sarangdhara Samhita
recommends use of opium for medicines.
The rasachikitsa system, dealt principally
with a host of mineral medicines including
metallic preparations. The Tuhfat-ul-Muminin was a Persian treatise written by
Muhammad Munin in seventeenth century
which discusses the opinions of physicians.
The Unani Tibb is an important system of
medicine which flourished in India in the
medieval period. Ali-bin-Rabban summarized the whole system of Greek medicine as
well as the Indian medical knowledge in the
book Firdausu-Hikmat. The Unani medicine
system came to India along with the Muslims
around the eleventh century and soon found
a congenial environment for its growth.
872/1329
Hakim Diya Muhammad compiled a book,

Majinye-e-Diyae, incorporating the Arabic,
Persian and Ayurvedic medical knowledge.
Firoz Shah Tughlaq wrote a book, Tibbe
Firozshahi. The Tibbi Aurangzebi, dedicated
to Aurangzeb, is based on Ayurvedic sources.
The Musalajati-Darashikohi of Nuruddin
Muhammad, dedicated to Darashikoh deals
with Greek medicine.
Agriculture
In the medieval period, the pattern of agricultural practices was more or less the same
as that in early and early ancient India. Some
important changes, however, were brought
about by the foreigners such as the introduction of new crops, trees and horticultural
plants. The principal crops were wheat, rice,
barley, millets, pulses, oilseeds, cotton, sugarcane and indigo. The Western Ghats continued to yield black pepper of good quality
and Kashmir maintained its tradition for
873/1329
saffron and fruits. Ginger and cinnamon

from Tamilnadu, cardamom, sandalwood
and coconuts from Kerala were becoming increasingly popular. Tobacco, chillies, potato,
guava, custard apple, cashew and pineapple
were the important new plants which made
India their home in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The region of Malwa and
Bihar were also well known for the production of opium from the poppy plants. Improved horticultural methods were adopted
with great success. The
systematic mango grafting was introduced by

the Jesuits of Goa in the middle of the sixteenth century.
In the field of irrigation, wells, tanks, canals,
rahats, charas (bucket made of leather) and
dhenkli, were used to lift water with the help
of yoked oxen, which continued to be the
means of irrigation. Persian wheel was used
in and around Agra region. In the medieval
period, agriculture was placed on a solid
foundation by the State which brought about
a system of land measurement and land classification, beneficial both to the rulers and to
the tillers.
1. What were the functions of Karkharnas in
Medieval India?
875/1329
_________________________________
2. Who compiled Mrga-Paksi-Sastra in the
13th Century?
_________________________________
3. Who was the founder director of the
Maragha Observatory?
_________________________________
4. Who got Lilavati translated into Persian?
_________________________________
5. Which Mughal king introduced Mathematics as a subject of study?
_________________________________
6. How was literature preserved before the
invention of paper?
_________________________________
876/1329
7. Which book gives an account of the casting

of cannons in Medieval period?
_________________________________
8. Name the perfume discovered by the
mother of Nur Jehan?
_________________________________
9. What does Ain-i-Akbari speak about?
_________________________________
10. How many observatories were set up by
Maharaja Sawai Jai Singh II of Jaipur?
Where were these observatories located?
_________________________________
11. Who developed Yantraja?
_________________________________
12. What was Yantraja?
_________________________________
13. Which Unani medicine system came to
India alongwith Mughals in medieval
period?
_________________________________
14. What was the Rasachikitsa deal with?
_________________________________
15. Which new plants arrived in India in the
16th and 17th centuries?
_________________________________
14.3 SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY IN

MODERN INDIA
Before considering the progress of science

and technology in India since independence,
it is necessary to understand what we mean
by the terms science and technology. Science
can be defined as any systematic activity that
seeks to gain knowledge about the physical
world. Technology is that activity which
seeks to put this knowledge to productive
use. As these definitions show, science and
technology are clearly interlinked in the
present day world.
In India the role of science and technology in
national development has been duly recognized by the government. The Second Five
Year Plan emphasised that the most important single factor in promoting economic development is the communitys readiness to
apply modem science and technology. In
879/1329
1971, the Department of Science and Technology (DST) was set up to promote new areas
of science and technology. Similarly State
Councils of Science and Technology have
also been established at the state levels. As
part of the national policy, the government is
promoting various research and development schemes to encourage scientific activities. In this section, we will take up some of
the main areas in which scientific knowledge
and modem technology have made an
impact.
Agriculture
It is mainly because of the application of
modern science and technology in agriculture that India is able to produce 135 million
tonnes of foodgrains today as compared to
50 million tonnes thirty years ago. These applications range from the cultivation of hybrid seeds to energy management in agriculture and post-harvest technology. In these
880/1329
efforts the Indian Council for Agricultural

Research has played a leading role. Through
seventy three agricultural, thirty two veterinary, eight agricultural engineering and one
dairy colleges, the
ICAR has been playing a key role in the scientific education of the farmers as well as
others engaged in different sectors of agriculture, animal husbandry, fisheries and
forestry. The challenges that lie ahead in agriculture are in the areas of increasing the
yields of rice, pulses, oilseeds and many cash
crops; initiating plantations and promoting
social forestry; and shifting from agriculture
based on chemical fertilizers to organic
fertilizers.
Industry
It is in the field of industry that modern science and technology made its earliest and
most revolutionary impact. In India the government has consistently tried to use modern science and technology for industrial development. Two government organisations,
Council for Scientific and Industrial
882/1329
Research (CSIR) and Defence Research and

Development Orgnisation (DRDO) cover
between them a wide range of science and
technology research for civil and defence
purposes. A large number of items have
emerged from CSIR laboratories for industrial production, such as, indigenous agricultural machinery, chemicals, drugs and pesticides, products in the areas of food technology, furnished leather goods, glass and
ceramics, colour television, and receiver sets.
The research carried out in the field of coal,
such as, upgrading of coal and extraction of
electricity from coal has been effectively utilized. In the area of defence, Indias own technological capability has increased considerably. The most recent example of such capability is the advanced research that is now
being done to produce missiles in India.
Some missiles have already been tested for
further development.
883/1329
Nuclear Energy
Indias aim is to utilise nuclear energy for
peaceful purposes. During the last sixty three
years, since the establishment of the Atomic
Energy Commission in 1948, India has made
significant progress in the field of nuclear
technology. In 1957, the Bhabha Atomic Research Centre (BARC) was established at
Trombay. It is the largest single scientific establishment in the country. Nuclear power
stations have already been established at
Tarapur (Maharashtra), Kota (Rajasthan),
Kalpakkam (Tamil Nadu), Narora (UP) and
Kakrapar (Gujarat). The adoption of modern
technology has led to the increase in indigenous content of nuclear power reactors constructed in India. As a result, India is today
one of the few countries in the world which
can indigenously design, construct and operate nuclear reactors without relying on foreign help. Besides nuclear sciences, research
and development work in fields such as
884/1329
electronics, medicine, biology, agriculture,

metallurgy is also being done at some nuclear centres.
Space Technology
The Indian space programme is directed towards the goal of self-reliance in the use of
space technology for national development.
Over the years, the space programme has established itself with a succession of achievements. They include the launching of the
first Indian space satellite Aryabhatta in 1975
and then Bhaskara I and Bhaskara II from
the
Soviet Union, the Rohini satellite on Indias

own SLV-3 rocket and the Apple satellite on
the European Arianne rocket. A far reaching
experiment in education through satellite,
SITE, was conducted in India in 1975. Subsequently, INSAT I-IB, launched in 1983,
provided radio, television, telecommunication and meteorological services. A perspective of major space mission planned for the
decade 1985-95 aims at using space technology for nationwide application in communication, survey and management of natural
resources and meteorology.
Electronics
Since independence, India has acquired the
capability to produce a wide variety of electronic goods such as radio and television
sets, communication systems, broadcasting
equipments, radars, nuclear reactors, power
886/1329
control systems and underwater systems. A

very large part of the components required
for these are produced indigenously. The
production of electronic goods has been
growing at the rate of 18 per cent per annum
over the past decade. Today we are even exporting electronic goods to different parts of
the world. Further, computers have been introduced to improve efficiency and enhance
production. Major facilities, recently set up,
include the Semi Conductor Limited (Chandigarh), National Computer Centre (Bombay),
National Information Centre (New Delhi)
and a number of regional computer centres.
Medical and Health Sciences
In the field of medicine there have been
many achievements. Major advances have
been made in preventing and treating various diseases. Small pox has been eradicated.
Treatment of diseases like tuberculosis, malaria, filaria, goitre, and cancer has been
887/1329
considerably improved. Research is being

carried out to control communicable diseases. Research based activities have already
increased life expectancy appreciably and
death rate has declined, while schemes such
as the immunization programme have reduced infant mortality considerably. Improved medical facilities in the form of
government-run hospitals and dispensaries,
research councils, and primary health
centres for rural areas are also being
provided.
Ocean Development
India has many interests in the field of ocean
development, such as, exploration of offshore oil, fishery resources to increase food
supplies, etc. A department of Ocean Development was established in 1981, under the
charge of the Prime Minister, to coordinate
and direct Indias activities in the field of
ocean research. This department has two
888/1329
vessels ORV Sagar Kanya and FORV Sagar

Sampada, which have advanced facilities for
working in the field of physical, chemical,
biological, geological and geophysical oceanography and meteorology. Indias achievements during the past few years include seabed mining using the research ship
Gaveshna and setting up of research station
named Dakshin Gangotri on the Antartica
Other Areas
Apart from the major areas mentioned
above, India has made much progress in several other fields as well. These include the
activities of the Oil and Natural Gas Commission in oil exploration and refining and of
the National Committee Environment Planning in environment protection and production of solar energy. A Central Ganga
Aurthority has been set up to check pollution
in the river Ganga by using sewage treatment
plants.
Evaluation of Progress of Science and
Technology
It is clear that progress of science and technology in India has been quite significant.
Many new methods, products and better
quality goods have been developed in the
890/1329
country. India has made rapid progress in

the frontier areas of science and technology
like space research and atomic energy. At
present the country has a strong base in modem technology. It also has the third largest
scientific and technical manpower in the
world.
At the same time there have been some serious shortcomings in this progress. For instance in basic products like textiles and
steel, India has been importing foreign technologies. Continuous import of foreign technology shows lack of ability to create new
technology to suit our needs and this creates
dependence on other countries. Excessive reliance on foreign technology is also visible in
the important areas of defence, where the
latest weapons are often imported from other countries. Apart from this weakness in
creating new technology, India has also
lagged behind in developing technology to
meet the needs of the poor. In the area of
891/1329
housing for instance, India is yet to develop,

low-cost technology to meet the needs of the
poor who do not have houses. Advances in
the fields of nuclear and space research are
praiseworthy but these have not helped the
poor people so far. We may say that the progress of modem science and technology have
not, as yet, benefited the people of India
equally.
1. What is science?
_________________________________
2. Define technology?
_________________________________
3. When was Department of Science and
Technology set up by the Govt. of India?
_________________________________
892/1329
4. Name the two government organisations

doing research for civil and defence purposes
in Science & Technology.
_________________________________
5. Give the name of five nuclear power stations of India.
_________________________________
6. When and where was Bhabha Atomic Research Centre established?
_________________________________
7. Which was the first Indian space satellite?
_________________________________
8. What were the functions of INSAT- 1B
satellite?
_________________________________
9. How is
beneficial?
immunisation
programme
_________________________________
10. Where is Dakshin Gangotri located?
894/1329
_________________________________
11. What is the area of activity of the Department of Oceanography?
_________________________________
12. Which authority is working to check pollution in the river Ganga?
_________________________________
13. Name the national authority looking for
oil exploration and refining natural gases?
_________________________________
14. What is the main drawback in importing
foreign technology?
_________________________________
895/1329
Ancient Indians made considerable scientific progress in the

fields
of
science
and
technology.
Their contribution in astronomy,
mathematics, medicine, metallurgy, chemistry have made
an
impact
on
modem
scientists.
During the medieval period Indians came in contact with Arabic scientific knowledge.
Turkish rulers and Mughals introduced gunpowder.
Astronomical observatories were
set up at Ujjain, Varanasi, Mathura, Jaipur and Delhi.
In modem India scientific development has been duly recognised by the government and
896/1329
is being implemented through

the Five Year Plan.
Nuclear energy is being used for
peaceful purposes as well.
The Indian space programme is

directed towards the goal of
self-reliance and national
development.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Discuss the metallurgy capabilities of the
people of the Ancient India?
2. Describe the two inventions in the field of
chemistry during medieval period?
3. Describe the progress made by India in the
field of medicine and health services?
4. State the applications of Science and Technology in the field of agriculture and its allied products?
5. How did rich scientific heritage acts as an
asset in the modern Indian science progress?
898/1329

14.1
1. Developing science reduces our dependence on nature.
2. He deviated from Vedic astronomy and
gave its scientific outlook.
3. Apastamba was a second century BC
mathematician. He introduced practical geometry involving acute, obtuse, right angles.
4. (a) Notation system
(b) Decimal system
(c) Use of zero
5. Charaksamhita
6. 121 surgical instruments
7. Charaksamhita and Sushrutsamhita
899/1329
8. 760 plants.
14.2
1. Besides manufacturing of goods, they also
provided technical and vocational training to
young men.
2. Hamsa Deva
3. Nasiruddin
4. Faizi
5. Akbar
6. It was preserved on palm leaves in South
India. In Kashmir, literature was preserved
on birch-bark (bhoj patra)
7. Tuzuk-i-Baburi
8. The attar of roses
9. About regulations of the perfume office of
Akbar.
10. 5 Delhi, Ujjain, Varansi, Mathura, Jaipur
11. Mahendra Suri, a court astronomer of
Firoz Shah
12. An astronomical instrument
13. The Unani Tibb
901/1329
14. It dealt principally with a host of mineral

medicines including metallic preparations.
15. Tobacco, chillies, potato, guava, custard
apple, cashew and pineapple.
14.3
1. It can be defined as any systematic activity
that seeks to gain knowledge about the physical world.
2. Activity which seeks to put the knowledge
of science into productive use.
3. 1971
4. CSIR Council for Scientific and Industrial
Research
DRDO Defence Research and Development
Organisation
902/1329
5. Tarapur (Maharashtra), Kota (Rajasthan),

Kalpakkam (Tamil Nadu), Narora (UP),
Kakrapar (Gujarat)
6. In 1971, at Trombay
7. Aryabhatta
8. It provided radio, television, telecommunication and Meteorological services.
9. It reduces infant mortality
10. On the Antarica
11. It is working in the field of physical,
chemical, biological and geophysical oceanography and meterology.
12. Central Ganga Authority
13. Oil and Natural Gas Commission
14. It shows lack of our ability to create new
technology.
15. SCIENTISTS OF
ANCIENT INDIA
In the previous lesson, you have read about
the relationship between science and technology. In this lesson, you will read about the
contributions made by ancient Indians in the
field of Mathematics and Science, including
Medical Science, Ayurveda, Yoga, Astronomy, Astrology, etc. You will be surprised to
know that a lot of scientific knowledge was
evolved in ancient India, so many years ago.
OBJECTIVES
list the contributions of India to
the world in the field of
Mathematics and Science.
discuss the contributions made to
knowledge by ancient Indian
scientists like Baudhayan, Aryabhatta, Brahmgupta, Bhaskaracharya, Kanad, Varahamihira, Nagarjuna, Susruta,
Charak, Patanjali
15.1 MATHEMATICS &

ASTRONOMY
Science and Mathematics were highly developed during the ancient period in India.
Ancient Indians contributed immensely to
the knowledge in Mathematics as well as
various branches of Science. In this section,
we will read about the developments in
Mathematics and the scholars who contributed to it. You will be surprised to know that
many theories of modern day mathematics
were actually known to ancient Indians.
However, since ancient Indian mathematicians were not as good in documentation
and dissemination as their counterparts in
the modern western world, their contributions did not find the place they deserved.
Moreover, the western world ruled over most
of the world for a long time, which
empowered
them to claim superiority in every way, including in the field of knowledge. Let us now
take a look at some of these contributions of
ancient Indian mathematicians.
15.1.1 Baudhayan
Baudhayan was the first one ever to arrive at
several concepts in Mathematics, which were
later rediscovered by the western world. The
value of pi was first calculated by him. As
you know, pi is useful in calculating the area
and circumference of a circle. What is known
as Pythagoras theorem today is already
found in Baudhayans Sulva Sutra, which
was written several years before the age of
Pythagoras.
907/1329
15.1.2 Aryabhatta
Aryabhatta was a fifth century mathematician, astronomer, astrologer and physicist.
He was a pioneer in the field of mathematics.
At the age of 23, he wrote Aryabhattiya,
which is a summary of mathematics of his
time. There are four sections in this scholarly
work.
In the first section he describes the method
of denoting big decimal numbers by alphabets. In the second section, we find difficult
questions from topics of modern day
Mathematics such as number theory, geometry,
trigonometry
and
Beejganita
(algebra). The remaining two sections are on
astronomy.
Aryabhatta showed that zero was not a numeral only but also a symbol and a concept.
Discovery of zero enabled Aryabhatta to find
out the exact distance between the earth and
908/1329
the moon. The discovery of zero also opened

up a new dimension of negative numerals.
As we have seen, the last two sections of
Aryabhattiya
were
on
Astronomy.
Evidently, Aryabhatta contributed greatly to
the field of science, too, particularly
Astronomy.
In ancient India, the science of astronomy
was well advanced. It was called Khagolshastra. Khagol was the famous astronomical
observatory at Nalanda, where Aryabhatta
studied. In fact science of astronomy was
highly advanced and our ancestors were
proud of it. The aim behind the development
of the science of astronomy was the need to
have accurate calendars, a better understanding of climate and rainfall patterns for
timely sowing and choice of crops, fixing the
dates of seasons and festivals, navigation,
calculation of time and casting of horoscopes
for use in astrology. Knowledge of
909/1329
astronomy, particularly knowledge of the

tides and the stars, was of great importance
in trade, because of the requirement of crossing the oceans and deserts during night time.
Disregarding the popular view that our planet earth is Achala (immovable), Aryabhatta
stated his theory that earth is round and rotates on its own axis He explained that the
appearance of the sun moving from east to
west is false by giving examples. One such
example was: When a person travels in a
boat, the trees on the shore appear to move
in the opposite direction. He also correctly
stated that the moon and the planets shined
by
reflected sunlight. He also gave a scientific

explanation for solar and lunar eclipse clarifying that the eclipse were not because of
Rahhu and/or Ketu or some other rakshasa
(demon,).
Do you realize now, why the first satellite
sent into orbit by India has been named after
Aryabhatta?
15.1.3 Brahmgupta
In 7th century, Brahmgupta took mathematics to heights far beyond others. In his methods of multiplication, he used place value in
almost the same way as it is used today. He
introduced negative numbers and operations
on zero into mathematics. He wrote Brahm
Sputa Siddantika through which the
Arabs came to know our mathematical
system.
911/1329
15.1.4 Bhaskaracharya
Bhaskaracharya was the leading light of 12th
Century. He was born at Bijapur, Karnataka.
He is famous for his book Siddanta Shiromani. It is divided into four sections: Lilavati (Arithmetic), Beejaganit (Algebra),
Goladhyaya (Sphere) and Grahaganit (mathematics of planets). Bhaskara introduced
Chakrawat Method or the Cyclic Method to
solve algebraic equations. This method was
rediscovered six centuries later by European
mathematicians, who called it inverse cycle.
In the nineteenth century, an English man,
James Taylor, translated Lilavati and made
this great work known to the world.
15.1.5 Mahaviracharya
There is an elaborate description of mathematics in Jain literature (500 B.C -100 B.C).
912/1329
Jain gurus knew how to solve quadratic

equations. They have also described fractions, algebraic equations, series, set theory,
logarithms and exponents in a very interesting manner. Jain Guru Mahaviracharya
wrote Ganit Sara Sangraha in 850 A.D.,
which is the first textbook on arithmetic in
present day form. The current method of
solving Least common Multiple (LCM) of
given numbers was also described by him.
Thus, long before John Napier introduced it
to the world, it was already known to
Indians.
1. Mention two contributions of Baudhayan
in the field of Mathematics.
_________________________________
2. Who discovered zero?
_________________________________
913/1329
3. What is the importance of Brahm Sputa

Siddantika?
_________________________________
4. Match the following works with their
authors:
Name of the Work
Name
Author
1. Sulva Sutra
1. Aryabhatta
2. Aryabhattiya
2.
Mahaviracharya
3.
Brahm
Siddantika
Sputa
of
3. Baudhayan
the
914/1329
4. Siddanta Shiromani
4. Brahmgupta
5. Ganit Sara Sangraha
5. Bhaskaracharya
15.2 SCIENCE
As in Mathematics, ancient Indians contributed to the knowledge in Science, too. Let us
now learn about the contributions of some
scientists of ancient India.
15.2.1 Kanad
Kanad was a sixth century scientist of
Vaisheshika School, one of the six systems of
Indian philosophy. His original name was
Aulukya. He got the name Kanad, because
even as a child, he was interested in very
minute particles called kana. His atomic
theory can be a match to any modern atomic
theory. According to Kanad, material universe is made up of kanas, (anu/atom) which
cannot be seen through any human organ.
These cannot be further subdivided. Thus,
they are indivisible and indestructible. This
916/1329
is, of course, as you may be knowing, what

the modern atomic theory also says.
15.2.2 Varahamihira
Varahamihira was another well known scientist of the ancient period in India. He lived
in the Gupta period. Varahamihira made
great contributions in the fields of hydrology,
geology and ecology. He was one of the first
scientists to claim that termites and plants
could be the indicators of the presence of underground water. He gave a list of six animals and thirty plants, which could indicate
the presence of water. He gave very important information regarding termites (Deemakor insects that destroy wood), that they
go very deep to the surface of water level to
bring water to keep their houses (bambis)
wet. Another theory, which has attracted the
world of science is the earthquake cloud theory given by Varahmihira in his Brhat
Samhita. The thirty second chapter of this
917/1329
samhita is devoted to signs of earthquakes.

He has tried to relate earthquakes to the influence of planets, undersea activities, underground water, unusual cloud formation
and abnormal behaviour of animals.
Another field where Varahamihiras contribution is worth mentioning is Jyotish or
Astrology. Astrology was given a very high
place in ancient India and it has continued
even today. Jyotish, which means science of
light, originated with the Vedas. It was
presented scientifically in a systematic form
by Aryabhatta and Varahmihira. You have
already seen that Aryabhatta
devoted two out of the four sections of his

work Aryabhattiyam to astronomy, which is
the basis for Astrology. Astrology is the science of predicting the future. Varahamihira
was one of the nine gems, who were scholars,
in the court of Vikramaditya. Varahamihiras
predictions were so accurate that king Vikramaditya gave him the title of Varaha.
15.2.3 Nagarjuna
Nagarjuna was a tenth century scientist. The
main aim of his experiments was to transform base elements into gold, like the alchemists in the western world. Even though
he was not successful in his goal, he succeeded in making an element with gold-like
shine. Till date, this technology is used in
making imitation jewelry. In his treatise,
Rasaratnakara, he has discussed methods
919/1329
for the extraction of metals like gold, silver,

tin and copper.
1. Who was Kanad? How did he get his
name?
_________________________________
2. Who wrote Brhat Samhita?
_________________________________
3. What was Nagarjuna trying to achieve in
life?
_________________________________
4. What is the subject matter of Nagarjunas
treatise Rasaratnakara?
_________________________________
15.3 MEDICAL SCIENCE IN

ANCIENT INDIA
(AYURVEDA & YOGA)
As you have read, scientific knowledge was
in a highly advanced stage in ancient India.
In keeping with the times, Medical Science
was also highly developed. Ayurveda is the
indigenous system of medicine that was developed in Ancient India. The word Ayurveda literally means the science of good
health and longevity of life. This ancient Indian system of medicine not only helps in
treatment of diseases but also in finding the
causes and symptoms of diseases. It is a
guide for the healthy as well as the sick. It
defines health as an equilibrium in three
doshas, and diseases as disturbance in these
three doshas. While treating a disease with
the help of herbal medicines, it aims at removing the cause of disease by striking at the
921/1329
roots. The main aim of ayurveda has been

health and longevity. It is the oldest medical
system of our planet. A treatise on Ayurveda,
Atreya Samhita, is the
oldest medical book of the world. Charak is

called the father of ayurvedic medicine and
Susruta the father of surgery. Susruta,
Charak, Madhava, Vagbhatta and Jeevak
were noted ayurvedic practitioners. Do you
know that Ayurveda has lately become very
popular in the western world? This is because of its many advantages over the modern system of medicine called Allopathy,
which is of western origin.
15.3.1 Susruta
Susruta was a pioneer in the field of surgery.
He considered surgery as the highest division of the healing arts and least liable to fallacy. He studied human anatomy with the
help of a dead body. In Susruta Samhita,
over 1100 diseases are mentioned including
fevers of twenty-six kinds, jaundice of eight
kinds and urinary complaints of twenty
923/1329
kinds. Over 760 plants are described. All

parts, roots, bark, juice, resin, flowers etc.
were used. Cinnamon, sesame, peppers, cardamom, ginger are household remedies even
today.
In Susruta Samhita, the method of selecting and preserving a dead body for the purpose of its detailed study has also been described. The dead body of an old man or a
person who died of a severe disease was generally not considered for studies. The body
needed to be perfectly cleaned and then preserved in the bark of a tree. It was then kept
in a cage and hidden carefully in a spot in the
river. There the current of the river softened
it. After seven days it was removed from the
river. It was then cleaned with a brush made
of grass roots, hair and bamboo. When this
was done, every inner or outer part of the
body could be seen clearly.
924/1329
Susrutas greatest contribution was in the

fields of Rhinoplasty (plastic surgery) and
Ophthalmic surgery (removal of cataracts).
In those days, cutting of nose and/or ears
was a common punishment. Restoration of
these or limbs lost in wars was a great blessing. In Susruta Samhita, there is a very accurate step-by-step description of these operations. Surprisingly, the steps followed by
Susruta are strikingly similar to those followed by modern surgeons while doing
plastic surgery. Susruta Samhita also
gives a description of 101 instruments used
in surgery. Some serious operations performed included taking foetus out of the
womb, repairing the damaged rectum, removing stone from the bladder, etc. Does it
not sound interesting and wonderful?
15.3.2 Charak
Charak is considered the father of ancient
Indian science of medicine. He was the Raj
925/1329
Vaidya (royal doctor) in the court of Kanishka. His Charak Samhita is a remarkable
book on medicine. It has the description of a
large number of diseases and gives methods
of identifying their causes as well as the
method of their treatment. He was the first
to talk about digestion, metabolism and immunity as important for health and so medical scienc. In Charak Samhita, more
stress has been laid on removing the cause of
disease rather than simply treating the illness. Charak also knew the fundamentals of
Genetics. Dont you
find it fascinating that thousands of years
back, medical science was at such an advanced stage in India.
15.3.3 Yoga & Patanjali

The science of Yoga was developed in ancient India as an allied science of Ayurveda
for healing without medicine at the physical
and mental level. The term Yoga has been
derived from the Sanskrit work Yoktra. Its
literal meaning is yoking the mind to the inner self after detaching it from the outer subjects of senses. Like all other sciences, it has
its roots in the Vedas. It defines chitta i.e.
dissolving thoughts, emotions and desires of
a persons consciousness and achieving a
state of equilibrium. It sets in to motion the
force that purifies and uplifts the consciousness to divine realization. Yoga is physical as
well as mental. Physical yoga is called Hathyoga. Generally, it aims at removing a disease
and restoring healthy condition to the body.
Rajayoga is mental yoga. Its goal is self realization and liberation from bondage by
927/1329
achieving physical mental, emotional and

spritiual balance.
Yoga was passed on by word of mouth from
one sage to another. The credit of systematically presenting this great science goes to
Patanjali. In the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali,
Aum is spoken of as the symbol of God. He
refers to Aum as a cosmic sound, continuously flowing through the ether, fully known
only to the illuminated. Besides Yoga Sutras, Patanjali also wrote a work on medicine
and worked on Paninis grammar known as
Mahabhasaya.
1. What is Ayurveda?
_________________________________
2. The oldest book
_______________.
on
medicine
is
928/1329
3. Susruta Samhita is a
____________________.
book
on
4. The father of ancient Indian Medical

Science is _______________________.
He
wrote
the
book
called____________________________.
5. What does Yoga mean?
_________________________________
Science and Mathematics were
highly developed during the
ancient period in India.
Some famous ancient Indian
Mathematicians were Baudhayan, Aryabhatta, Brahmgupta,
Bhaskaracharya,
Mahaviracharya.
929/1329
Some famous
Kanad,
Nagarjuna.
scientists were
Varahamihira,
Medical Science was also highly

developed in ancient India.
Ayurveda is the indigenous system of medicine that was developed in Ancient India.
The word Ayurveda literally
means the science of good
health and longevity of life.
Charak is called the father of ayurvedic medicine and Susruta
the father of surgery in ancient
India.
Susrutas greatest contribution
was in the fields of Rhinoplasty (plastic surgery) and
Ophthalmic surgery (removal
of cataracts).
Charak Samhita, written by
Charak is a remarkable book
on medicine.
931/1329
The science of Yoga was developed in ancient India as an

allied science of Ayurveda for
healing without medicine at
the physical and mental level.
Patanjali was the first scholar to
present this great science systematically in his Yoga
Sutras.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What are the theories given by Aryabhatta
in the field of astronomical science?
2. What does Bhaskaracharyas Siddanta
Shiromani deal with?
3. Name the first text book in Arithmetic.
Who wrote it? Mention some topics it deals
with.
4. Discuss Varahamihiras contributions to
scientific knowledge.
932/1329
5. What was Nagarjunas contribution to

making of imitation jewellery?
6. Write an essay on Ancient Indian Medical
Science.
7. Explain the following:
a) Method of selecting and preserving dead
body in Susruta Samhita
b) Hathayoga and Rajayoga.
c) Tri-Dosa theory of Charak.
d) Concept of Chitta in relation to Yoga.
15.1
1. i) First mathematician to calculate the
value of pi;
ii) Derivation of the Theorem that is now

called Pythagoras Theorem.
2. Aryabhatta
3. Arabs came to know our mathematical
system through this book.
Name of the Work
Name
Author
Sulva Sutra
Baudhayan
Aryabhattiya
Aryabhatta
Brahm
Siddantika
Sputa
of
Brahmgupta
the
934/1329
Siddanta Shiromani
Bhaskaracharya
Ganit Sara Sangraha
Mahaviracharya
15.2
1. A sixth century scientist of Vaisheshika
school; even as a child, he was interested in
very minute particles called kana, so he
was named Kanad.
2. Varahamihira
3. to transform base elements into gold
4. He made an element with gold-like shine;
devised methods for the extraction of metals
like gold, silver, tin and copper.
15.3
935/1329
1. indigenous system of medicine that was

developed in Ancient India; the science of
good health and longevity of life.
2. Atreya Samhita
3. Surgery
4. Charak; Charak Samhita
5. yoking the mind to the inner self after detaching it from the outer subjects of senses
ACTIVITIES
1. Have you heard of Vedic Mathematics? It
is becoming popular even at school level
now-a-days. Find out about it and write an
essay on it.
2. Find out about the differences between
Ayurveda and Allopathy. Write a report,
bringing out reasons for the increasing
936/1329
popularity of Ayurveda, even in western

countries.
Yoga is another system of healing that has
become very popular. Read more about it.
Find out about the eight stages in Yoga
(Ashtang Marg) and write a report.
16. SCIENCE AND

SCIENTISTS OF
MEDIEVAL INDIA
You have read about Science and scientist in
India during the Ancient Period. During the
medieval period, Science and Technology in
India developed two facets: one concerned
with the already chartered course of earlier
traditions and other with the new influences
which came up as a result of Islamic and
European impact. We will read in some detail about these developments in this lesson.
OBJECTIVES
discuss the educational practices
that emerged during the medieval period;
trace the developments in science
& technology in Medieval India; and
list some well-known scholars in
the field of science & technology and their works during
this period.
16.1 SCIENCES IN MEDIEVAL

PERIOD
As you know, the medieval period marks the
coming of Muslims in India. By this time, the
traditional indigenous classical learning had
already received a setback. The pattern of
education as prevalent in Arab countries was
gradually adopted during this period. As a
result, Maktabs and Madrasas came into existence. These institutions used to receive
royal patronage. A chain of madrasas,
opened at several places, followed a set curriculum. The two brothers, Sheikh Abdullah
and Sheikh Azizullah, who were specialists in
rational
science, headed the madrasas at Sambal and

Agra. Apart from the talent available locally
in the country, learned men from Arabia,
Persia and Central Asia were also invited to
take charge of education in madrasas.
Do you know that the Muslim rulers attempted to reform the curriculum of primary
schools. Some important subjects like Arithmetic, Mensuration, Geometry, Astronomy,
Accountancy, Public Administration and
Agriculture were included in the courses of
studies for primary education. Though special efforts were made by the ruler to carry
out reforms in education, yet sciences did
not make much headway. Efforts were made
to seek a kind of synthesis between the Indian traditional scientific culture and the prevalent medieval approach to science in other
countries. Let us now see what developments
941/1329
took place in various fields during this

period.
Large workshops called karkhanas were
maintained to supply provision, stores and
equipments to royal household and government departments. The karkhanas not only
worked as manufacturing agencies, but also
served as centres for technical and vocational
training to young people. The karkhanas
trained and turned out artisans and craftspersons in different branches, who later on
set up their own independent karkhanas.
16.1.1 Mathematics
Several works in the field of Mathematics
were produced during this period. Narayana
Pandit, son of Narsimha Daivajna was well
known for his works in MathematicsGanitakaumudi
and
Bijaganitavatamsa. Gangadhara, in Gujarat, wrote
Lilavati
Karamdipika,
942/1329
Suddhantadipika
,and
Lilavati
Vyakhya. These were famous treatises
which gave rules for trigonometrical terms
like sine, cosine tangent and cotangent. Nilakantha Somasutvan produced Tantrasamgraha, which also contains rules of trigonometrical functions.
Ganesa Daivajna produced Buddhivilasini-a commentary on lilavati-containing a
number of illustrations. Krishna of the Valhalla family brought out Navankura on the
Bijaganit of Bhaskara-II and elaboration of
the rules of indeterminate equations of the
first and second orders. Nilakantha Jyotirvida compiled Tajik, introducing a large
number of Persian technical terms. Faizi, at
the behest of Akbar, translated Bhaskaras
Bijaganit. Akbar ordered to make Mathematics as a subject of study, among others in
the education system. Naisirud-din-at-tusi,
was another scholar of Mathematics.
943/1329
16.1.2 Biology
Similarly, there were advancements in the
field of Biology. Hamsadeva compiled a work
in the field of Biology entitled Mrga-paksisastra in the thirteenth century. This gives a
general, though not always scientific, account of some animals and birds of hunting.
The Muslim kings, who were warriors and
hunters, maintained a fleet of animals such
as horses, dogs, cheetahs and falcons for
hunting. Animals, both domesticated as well
as wild, have been
described. Both Babur and Akbar, in spite of

being busy in their political preoccupations
and war, found time to study the work. Akbar had a special interest in producing good
breeds of domestic animals like elephants
and horses. Jahangir, in his work - Tuzuk-ijahangiri - recorded his observations and
experiments on breeding and hybridization.
He described about 36 species of animals.
His court artists, specially, Mansur, produced elegant and accurate portraitures of
animals. Some of these are still preserved in
several
museums and private collections. As a naturalist, Jahangir was also interested in the
study of plants. His court artists have drawn
around 57 plants in their floral portraitures.
945/1329
16.1.3 Chemistry
Do you know that in the medieval period, use
of paper had begun? An important application of Chemistry was in the production of
paper. Kashmir, Sialkot, Zafarabad, Patna,
Murshidabad, Ahmedabad, Aurangabad and
Mysore became well known centres of paper
production. The paper making technique was
more or less the same throughout the country differing only in preparation of the pulp
from different raw materials.
The Mughals knew the technique of production of gunpowder and its use in gunnery,
another application of Chemistry. The Indian
craftspersons learnt the technique in evolved
suitable explosive composition. The work
Sukraniti attributed to Sukracarya contains
a description of how gunpowder can be prepared using saltpeter, sulphur and charcoal
in different ratios for use in different types of
guns.. The principal type of fire works
946/1329
included those which pierce through air, produce sparks of fire, blaze with various colours and end
with explosion. The work Ain-I-akbari
speaks of the regulation of the Perfume office
of Akbar. The attar (perfume) of roses was a
popular perfume, which is supposed to have
been discovered by Nurjehan
1. What subjects were taught in primary
schools in the medieval period?
_________________________________
2. The subject __________________ was
ordered by Akbar to be a compulsory subject
of study at primary stage.
3. What were the 2 functions of Karkhanas?
_________________________________
947/1329
4. Match the following scholars with their

works:
Name of Scholar Name of Work
1. Narayana Pandit 1. Buddhivilasini
2. Gangadhara
2.
Mrga-paksisastra
3. Ganesa Daivanja
3. Ganitakaumudi
4. Hamsadeva
4. Lilavati Vyakhya
5. Jahangir
5. Tajik
948/1329
6. Sukracarya
6. Tuzuk-i-jahangiri
7.
Nilakantha
7. Sukraniti
Jyotirvida
Name of Scholar Name of Work
Narayana Pandit
Gangadhara
Ganesa Daivajna
Hamsadeva
Jahangir
Sukracarya
Nilakantha Jyotirvida
5. Name 4 places in India during the medieval period where paper was manufactured.
949/1329
16.1.4 Astronomy
Astronomy was another field that flourished
during this period. In astronomy, a number
of commentaries dealing with the already established astronomical notions appeared.
Mehendra Suri, a court astronomer of Emperor Firoz Shah, developed an astronomical, instrument Yantraja. Paramesvara and
Mahabhaskariya, both in Kerala, were famous families of astronomers and almanacmakers. Nilakantha Somasutvan produced
commentary of Aryabhatiyaa. Kamalakar
studied the Islamic astronomical ideas. He
was an authority on Islamic knowledge. Maharaja Sawai Jai Singh-II of Jaipur was a
patron of Astronomy. He set up the five astronomical observatories in Delhi, Ujjain,
Varansasi, Mathura and Jaipur.
950/1329
16.1.5 Medicine
The Ayurveda system of medicine did not
progress as vigorously as it did in the ancient
period because of lack of royal patronage.
However, some important treatises on Ayurveda like the Sarangdhara Samhita and
Chikitsasamgraha by Vangasena, the
Yagaratbajara
and the Bhavaprakasa of Bhavamisra were

compiled. The Sarangdhara Samhita,
written in the thirteenth century, includes
use of opium in its material medica and urine examination for diagnostic purpose. The
drugs mentioned include metallic preparation of the rasachikitsa system and even imported drugs.
The Rasachikitsa system, dealt principally
with a host of mineral medicines, both mercurial and non-mercurial. The Siddha system
mostly prevalent in Tamil Nadu was attributed to the reputed Siddhas, who were supposed to have evolved many life-prolonging
compositions, rich in mineral medicines.
The Unani Tibb system of medicine flourished in India during the medieval period.
Ali-bin-Rabban summarized the whole system of Greek medicine as well as the Indian
952/1329
medical knowledge in the book, FirdausuHikmat. The Unani medicine system came
to India along with the Muslims by about the
eleventh century and soon found patronage
for its growth. Hakim Diya Muhammad compiled a book, Majiny-e-Diyae, incorporating the Arabic, Persian and Ayurvedic medical knowledge. Firoz Shah Tughalaq wrote a
book,
Tibbe Firozshahi. The Tibbi Aurangzebi, dedicated to Aurangzeb, is based on
Ayurvedic sources. The Musalajati-Darshikohi of Nuruddin Muhammad, dedicated to Darashikoh, deals with Greek medicine and contains, at the end, almost the
whole of Ayurvedic material medica.
16.1.6 Agriculture
In the medieval period, the pattern of agricultural practices was more or less the same
as that in early India. Some important
953/1329
changes occurred in the introduction of new

crops, trees as well as horticultural plants by
foreign traders. The principal crops were
wheat, rice, barley, millets, pulses, oilseeds,
cotton, sugar-cane and indigo. The Western
Ghats continued to yield black pepper of
good quality and Kashmir maintained its tradition for saffron and fruits. Ginger and cinnamon from Tamil Nadu, cardamom, sandalwood and coconut from Kerala, were becoming increasingly popular. Tobacco, chillies, potato, guava, custard apple, cashew
and pineapple were the important plants
which were introduced to India during the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. It was
during this period that the production of opium from poppy plants began in Malwa and
Bihar regions. Improved horticultural methods were adopted with great success. The
systematic mango-grafting was introduced
by the Jesuits of Goa in the middle of sixteenth century. Imperial Mughal Gardens
954/1329
were suitable areas where extensive cultivation of fruit trees came up.
For irrigation, wells, tanks, canals, rahat,
charas and dhenkli charas (a sort of a bucket
made of leather used to lift water with the
help of yoked oxen) were used. Persian wheel
was used in the Agra region. In the medieval
period, agriculture was placed on a solid
foundation by the State by introducing a system of land measurement and land classification, beneficial both to the rulers as well as
the tillers.

1. Name the cities where astronomical observatories were set up by Maharaja Sawai Jai
Singh-II of Jaipur.
_________________________________
2. Name 2 treatises of Ayurveda written during the medieval period.
_________________________________
3. What is Firdausu-Hikmat?
_________________________________
4. Which book brings the Arabic, Persian and
Ayurvedic medical knowledge together?
_________________________________
956/1329
5. Name 4 crops that were started to be

grown in India during the medieval period.
_________________________________
There was a considerable change
in the education system. The
Arabic system was introduced
in a big way. Madrasas and
Maktabs were established all
over. The rulers tried to introduce reforms.
Several works were written in the
fields of Mathematics, Chemistry, Biology, Astronomy and
Medicine.
Most of the scientific works in this
period were commentaries or
expositions of the earlier
treatises.
957/1329
Several important scientific works

in astronomy, medicine and
other sciences were rendered
from Sanskrit to Persian/Arabic and from Persian/Arabic
to Sanskrit.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Describe the education system that developed during the medieval period.
2. Discuss the developments in the field of
Medicine during the medieval period.
3. How was irrigation done during this
period.
4. Write an essay on Science and Scientists
during the medieval period.

16.1
1. Arithmetic, Mensuration, Geometry,
Astronomy, Accountancy, Public Administration and Agriculture
2. Mathematics
3. i) Manufacturing agencies
ii) centres for technical and vocational training to young people
4.
Name of Scholar
Name of Work
Narayana Pandit
Ganitakaumudi
959/1329
Gangadhara
Lilavati Vyakhya
Ganesa Daivajna
Buddhivilasini
Hamsadeva
Mrga-paksi-sastra
Jahangir
Tuzuk-i-jahangiri
Sukracarya
Sukraniti
Nilakantha Jyotirvida Tajik

5. Any 4 out of Kashmir, Sialkot, Zafarabad,
Patna, Murshidabad, Ahmedabad,
Aurangabad and Mysore.
16.2
960/1329
1. Delhi, Ujjain, Varanasi, Mathura and

Jaipur.
2. Any 2 out of Sarangdhara Samhita, Chikitsasamgraha,
Yagaratbajara
and
Bhavaprakas.
3. A book written by Ali-bin-Rabban summarizing the whole system of Greek medicine as well as the Indian medical
knowledge.
4. Majiny-e-Diyae
5. Any 4 out of Tobacco, chillies, potato,
guava, custard apple, cashew pineapple.
ACTIVITIES
1. Try to visit any one of the observatories set
up by Maharaja Sawai Jai Singh-II of Jaipur.
Write a report bringing out the utility of an
observatory and describing the instruments
available.
2. Try to visit a factory that produces paper.

Write a report on the process of production.
3. You have learnt about the two systems of
medicine - Ayurvedic that was developed
during the ancient period and the Unani
Tibb system that was introduced to India by
the Muslims during the medieval period. Do
you know that the doctors whom you generally consult when you are ill follow the Allopathic system, which was introduced by the
Britishers during the Modern period. Find
out the basic principles of these three systems and how they differ. For this you may
do any one or more of the following for getting information:
Discuss with your teacher
Get books from the library on this
and read
Search the internet
962/1329
Meet a doctor and discuss
Write a report bringing out the differences in

these systems, stating the basic principles of
each.
4. Choose any two of the crops that were introduced to India during the medieval period
and find out their origin and how they came
to India. Write their stories.
17. SCIENTISTS OF
MODERN INDIA
The development of scientific thought in
modern India can be attributed to the scientists of this period. Towards the second half of
the nineteenth century, Sir C.V. Raman
brought about an unprecedented change in
Indian scientific thought, Dr. Homi J. Bhabha, known as the father of our Nuclear
Physics, predicted the future of Indian science. Dr. J.C. Bose, in the field of plant
physiology, Dr. Vikram Sarabhai, in the field
of atomic energy and industrialization and
Dr. Abdul Kalam, in the field of defence technology, brought about revolutionary changes
to reawaken the glory of Modern India.
OBJECTIVES
enumerate the important achievements of some of the great Indian scientists of modern
times: and
enlist their contributions to the
service of human society.
17.1 SRINIVAS RAMANUJAN

(1887-1920)
Srinivasa Aiyangar Ramanujan (FRS) better
known as Srinivasa Iyengar Ramanujan, one
of Indias greatest mathematical genius, was
born at Erode in Tamil Nadu on 22 December, 1887. Later on, his parents shifted to
Kumbakonam, 160 kilometres from Chennai.
Ramanujan studied at the Town Hall School
in Kumbakonam, where he proved himself to
be an able all-rounder. However, his love of
mathematics was unusual. Numbers seemed
to draw him by a strange magnetism. In
school itself at the age of thirteen, he came
across a book called Synopsis of Elementary
Results in Pure Mathemetic by G. S. Carr.
Though outdated, this book introduced him
to the world of mathematics. He started
working
and developing his own ideas in mathematics. He used to write his ideas and results
and make notes on his findings.
Three of his research note books are available to us. They are called Ramanujans
Frayed Notebooks. He could not complete
his college education as he kept on developing his ideas and started posing problems
and solving them in the Journal of Indian
Mathematical Society. In 1911, he published
in the same journal a brilliant research paper
on Bernoulli Numbers. This got him recognition and he became well known in Madras
circles as a mathematical genius.
Lack of formal education made it very difficult for him to make both ends meet. With
great difficulty he could get the job of a clerk
at Madras Port Trust which proved fortunate
for him. Here he came in contact with many
967/1329
people who had training in mathematics. He

found a book Orders of Infinity written by
G. H. Hardy. He wrote a letter to him in
which he mentioned 120 theorems and formulae. Hardy was quick to recognise his
genius and he responded by arranging for
him a passage to London. Despite his lack of
required qualification he was allowed to enroll at Trinity College from where he got his
Bachelor of Science degree in less than two
years. He formed a wonderful team with
Hardy and J.E. Littlewood and made amazing contributions to the field of mathematics.
He published many papers in London. He
was the second Indian to be elected Fellow of
the Royal Society of London and the first Indian to be elected Fellow of Trinity College.
Ramanujan had an intimate familiarity with
numbers. In 1917, he fell seriously ill, but the
numbers remained his friend, though his
body betrayed him. Unfortunately, his health
became worse and he returned to India in
968/1329
1919, With a scientific standing and reputation. He died in 1920. His mathematical
genius is a proof that India indeed is the
birthplace and source of great mathematical
ideas.
17.2 CHANDRASEKHARA V.
RAMAN (1888-1970)
Chandrasekhara V. Raman, popularly known
as C.V. Raman, was not only a great scientist
but also believed in the promotion of human
well being and human dignity. He won the
Nobel Prize for Physics in 1930.He was the
first Asian to receive this award.
C.V. Raman was born on 7 November 1888
in Tiruchirapalli, in Tamil Nadu. His father
was a professor of Physics and Mathematics.
He grew up in an environment of Sanskrit
literature, music and science. Nature had gifted him with great power of concentration,
intelligence and spirit of inquiry. Even in his
childhood, he was popular as a child genius.
He stood first in the Indian Audit and Accounts (IAAS) Examination and was appointed as Assistant Accountant General in the
Finance Department in Calcutta at the age of
970/1329
nineteen. He sacrificed his high post for his

love for science and joined the Science College of Calcutta University as a professor of
Physics. Due to his deep love of music, he
started working on musical instruments like
the veena, violin, tabla and mridangam. In
1921, he
read a paper on the theory of Stringed Instruments before the Royal Society of London. In 1924, he was made Fellow of the
Royal Society.
On his journey to England, he was greatly attracted by the blue colour of the sea. He was
curious to know why it remained blue even
when big waves rolled up. Then he got the
intuitive flash that it was due to the breaking
up of suns light by water molecules. He conducted many experiments and prepared a
long paper on molecular scattering of light
and sent it to the Royal Society of London.
The world of science was dumb struck at the
brilliance of his mind.
Raman Effect
When a beam of monochromatic (having
single colour) light passes through a
972/1329
transparent substance, it scatters. Raman

studied the broken light. He found that there
were two spectral lines of very low intensity
(strength) parallel to the incident monochromatic light. This showed that broken light
was not monochromatic, though the incident
light was monochromatic. Thus a great phenomenon hidden in nature was revealed to
him. This phenomenon became famous as
Raman Effect and spectral lines in the
scattered light as Raman Lines. While scientists had been debating over the question
whether light was like waves or like particles,
the Raman Effect proved that light is made
up of particles known as photons.
Dr. Raman was a great teacher and a great
guide as well. He generated immense confidence among his students. One of his students
was in very low morale because he had only
one kilowatt powered X -Ray equipment,
whereas a scientist in England was working
with 5 kilowatt powered X-Ray equipment.
973/1329
Dr. Raman inspired him to use his 10 kilowatt powered brain instead.
Dr. Ramans life is a great example for us to
follow. Even when India was under British
rule and there was hardly any basic infrastructure for experimentation, he used his
great mind as his laboratory. He proved
through the example of his life, how our ancestors formulated great theories using the
power of their mind.
17.3 JAGDISH CHANDRA BOSE
1858-1937
J.C. Bose another great scientist of modem
India brought glory and respect for the country. He was born on 30 November, 1858 at
Mymensingh, now in Bangladesh, where he
had his early education. He had his higher
education at St. Xaviers College, Calcutta. In
1885 he was appointed Assistant Professor of
Physics at the Presidency College but refused
974/1329
to take salary because it was nearly half of

that of an Englishman. Later on, he decided
to become a scientist to recover the fame that
India enjoyed all over the world in ancient
times. He made an apparatus to study the
properties of electric waves. For his paper on
The Electromagnetic Radiation and Polarization of Electric Ray, he was made a Knight
in 1917 and Fellow of the Royal Society of

London in 1920. He was the first Indian scientist in Physics to receive this honour.
Dr. Bose is famous all over the world as the
inventor of Crescograph that can record even
the millionth part of a millimeter of plant
growth and movement. Dr. Bose proved
through graphs taken by the Crescograph
that plants have a circulatory system too.
Crescograph has also shown that the upward
movement of sap in plants is the activity of
living cells.
Dr. Bose also made many other instruments
famous all over the world as Bose instruments, to prove that even metals react to
outward stimuli. Boses instruments have
shown, how even steel and metals used in
scissors and machinery get tired and regain
efficiency after a period of rest.
976/1329
Besides Crescograph and other Bose instruments, his wireless inventions too antedated
those of Marconi. He was the first to invent a
wireless coherer (radio signal detector) and
an instrument for indicating the refraction of
electric waves. When someone drew his attention towards this fact, he simply remarked that it is an invention which is more
important for mankind than the inventor.
1. Who is called the father of nuclear physics
in India?
_________________________________
2. Srinivasa Ramanujan excelled in which
field?
_________________________________
977/1329
3. Which work of Ramanujan Srinivasa was

published in the Journal of Indian Mathematical Society?
_________________________________
4. Who wrote the Orders of Infinity?
_________________________________
5. When did C.V. Raman win Nobel prize for
physics?
_________________________________
6. What attracted the most to C.V. Raman
during his journey to England?
_________________________________
7. Which paper was written by C.V. Raman
and sent to Royal Society of London?
_________________________________
8. What is called Raman Effect?
_________________________________
9. What are photons?
_________________________________
10. What work of Jagdish Chandra Bose gave
him Knight position in London?
_________________________________
11. Who invented Crescograph?
_________________________________
12. What does a Crescograph record?
_________________________________
13. Who invented the first wireless coherer?
_________________________________
17.4 HOMI JEHANGIR

BHABHA (1909-1966)
Dr. Homi Jehangir Bhabha was a great scientist. He led India into atomic age. He is
called the father of Indian Nuclear Science.
He was born on 30 October, 1909 in a famous Parsi family. Even as a boy, he showed
his intelligence and won many prizes. He did
his early studies in Mumbai. He took a degree in Mechanical Engineering in First
Class from Cambridge, completed research
work there and received his doctorate in
1935. Till 1939, he carried outstanding original research relating to cosmic radiation.
He returned to India when the Second World
War started.
Dr. Bhabha joined the Indian Institute of
Sciences at Bangalore as a Reader at the request of Dr. C.V. Raman. Soon he became a
Professor of Physics. It was here that he got
980/1329
the idea of building a research institute for

some of the new areas of Physics. He took a
very bold decision and wrote a letter to Sir
Dorab Ji Tata suggesting that an institution
should be established which would lay the
foundation of India as a world nuclear
power. This institute would produce its own
experts and the country would not have to
depend on outside sources. As a result, Tata
Institute of Fundamental Research (TIFR)
was started in 1945, at Dr. Bhabhas ancestral home.
Indias first atomic research centre now
called Bhabha Atomic Research Centre
(BARC) was established at Trombay. Indias
First atomic reactor, Apsara was also established under his expert guidance. Bhabha became the first chairman of the Atomic Energy Commission set up in 1948. His studies
in the field of atomic energy are considered
of great importance in international circles.
He served as the chairman of international
conference on peaceful uses of atomic energy, supported by the United Nations. The
Government of India honoured him with
Padma Bhushan. In 1966, Dr. Bhabha died in
a plane crash.
17.5 DR. VIKRAM AMBALAL

SARABHAI (1919-1970)
Dr. Vikram Ambalal Sarabhai is another
great genius of modem India. He was the
main personality behind the launching of Indias first satellite Aryabhatta. He received
his primary education at a school run by his
parents. He studied cosmic rays under the
guidance of Dr. C.V. Raman and received his
Ph.D. degree from Cambridge University.
His studies of cosmic rays have made it clear
that cosmic rays are a stream of energy
particles coming from the outer space. While
reaching the earth, they are influenced on
the way by the sun, the earths atmosphere
and magnetism.
Dr. Sarabhai had a multifaceted personality.
He was a great industrialist. Today, there are
many industries founded by him such as Sarabhai Chemicals, Sarabhai Glass, Sarabhai
983/1329
Geigy Ltd., Sara Bhai Merck Ltd. and many

others. He also helped in saving crores of rupees for India by starting the mission of
manufacturing military hardware and producing antibiotics and penicillin in India which
were being imported from abroad. He was
also the founder of Ahmedabad Textile Industrial Association and Ahmedabad Money
Association. In this way, he established a
large number of successful industries.
Dr. Vikram Ambalal Sarabhai established
many institutes which are of international
repute. Most notable among them are Indian
Institutes of Management (IIMS) which are
considered world class for their management
studies.
He was the Chairman of the Indian National
Commission
for
Space
Research
(INCOSPAR) and of the Atomic Energy
Commission. He directed the setting up of
Thumba Equatorial Rocket Launching
984/1329
Station (TERLS). He also made plans to take

education to the villages through Satellite
communication. He was awarded the Padma
Bhushan in 1966 and the Padma Vibhushan
after his death. His death was a great loss to
the nation.
17.6 DR. A.P.J. ABDUL KALAM
Dr. A.P.J .Abdul Kalam, the eleventh President of India was born on 15 October, 1931, in
the island town of Rameshwaram, in Tamil
Nadu. He was awarded the Bharat Ratna, Indias highest civilian honour in 1997 for his
contributions in the field of science and
engineering.
Dr. Kalam had his primary education at
Rameshwaram. He passed his class ten exams from Schwartz High School, Ramanathapuram and obtained a degree in Aeronautical Engineering from Madras Institute of
Technology.
Dr. Kalam served in Indian Space Research

Organisation (ISRO) from 1963 to 1982. At
Vikram Sarabhai Space Centre, he developed
the Satellite Launch Vehicle (SLV 3), which
put the satellite Rohini into orbit. In 1982, as
Director, Defence Research Development
Organisation (DRDO), he was given the responsibility of Integrated Guided Missile
Development Programme (IGMDP). He developed five projects for defence services Prithvi, Trishul, Akash, Nag and Agni. He led
India into an era of self-dependence. Agni,
which is a surface to surface missile, is a
unique achievement. Its successful launch
made India a member of the club of highly
developed countries. The light weight carbon
material designed for Agni has been used to
make calipers for the polio-affected. The material has reduced the weight of calipers to
400 grams from 4 kgs. It is a great blessing
for human beings. The material has also
986/1329
been used for making spring like coils called

stents, which are used in Balloon Angioplasty for treating heart patients.
Dr. Kalams life is a symbol of the true spirit
of India. He is a real follower of Indian tradition and religion. He has integrated science
with religion and philosophy. He strongly
believes in being guided from inside i.e. relying more on inner signals and less on external cues as well as doing duties selflessly.
Dr. Kalam says, I have no belongings in the
worldly sense. I have acquired nothing, built
nothing, possess nothing, no family, sons,
daughters.
1. What was the research work of Dr. Homi J.
Bhabha?
_________________________________
987/1329
2. Which institution was opened at Dr. Bhabhas ancestral home in 1945?
_________________________________
3. What was the name of the first Atomic
Reactor?
_________________________________
4. What are cosmic rays?
_________________________________
5. How did Dr. Vikram Sarabhai able to save
crores of Indian rupees?
_________________________________
6. What is TERLS?
_________________________________
7. Name the projects for defence services developed by Dr. A.P.J. Abdul Kalam.
_________________________________
8. How did Dr. Abdul Kalam help polio-affected people?
_________________________________
Srinivasa Ramanujan was a great
mathematical genius of India
who has several outstanding
achievements in this field to
his credit.
C.V. Raman was an outstanding
Indian scientist who won the
Nobel Prize for Physics in
1930. His finding that light is
made up of particles known as
989/1329
photons is known as the Raman Effect.

Dr. J.C. Bose is credited with the
invention of the Crescograph
that can record plant growth
and movement, among other
achievements, like devising instruments known as Bose
instruments.
Dr. Homi Bhabha was another
great Indian Scientist who led
India into the atomic age.
Dr. Vikram Sarabhai was another
great genius of modem India
who was behind the launching
of Indias first satellite Aryabhatta. He was also a great
industrialist who founded
many industries. He was the
chairperson of INCOSPAR and
the
Atomic
Energy
Commissions.
990/1329
Dr. A.P.J. Abdul Kalam, the President of India, developed the

SLV3 which put the satellite
Rohini into orbit. As Director
of DRDO, he developed five
projects - Prithvi, Trishul,
Akash, Nag and Agni. He continues to inspire the Indian
youth till today.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Describe the contributions of Jagdish
Chandra Bose in the field of science and
Technology.
2. Elaborate the efforts of Dr. Homi J. Bhabha in building India a super nuclear
power.
3. How was C.V. Raman able to prove that
our ancestors formulated great theories using the power of their mind?
991/1329
4. Dr. Kalams life is a symbol of the true

spirit of India. Discuss.

17.1
1. Homi J. Bhabha
2. Mathematics
3. A research paper on Bernoulli numbers.
4. G.H. Hardy
5. In 1930
6. Blue colour of the sea
7. One molecular scattering of light
8. In the broken light, there were two spectral lines of low intensity parallel to the incident monochromatic light. This showed
that the broken light was not monochromatic
993/1329
though
the
monochromatic.
incident
light
was
9. Particles that together make light

10. His paper on the Electromagnetic Radiation and polarization.
11. Jagdish Chandra Bose
12. The millionth part of a centimeter growth
of a plant and its movement.
13. Jagdish Chandra Bose
17.2
1. Cosmic Radiation
2. Tata Institute of Fundamental Research
(TIFR).
3. Apsara
994/1329
4. Cosmic rays are a stream of energy

particles coming from the outer space.
5. He started the manufacturing of military
hardware and producing antibiotics and
penicillin in India.
6. Thumba Equatorial Rocket Launching
Station
7. Prithvi, Trishul, Akash, Nag, and Agni
8. He reduced the weight of caliphers from 4
kgs to 400 gms only.
MODULE 7.
EDUCATION
18. EDUCATION IN
INDIA
So far, you have been reading about different
aspects of culture, such as art, architecture,
religion and science. Another important aspect of our culture is education. But what is
education? You may say that it means learning something in school or from books. This
is partially true. Education is a learning experience. But learning takes place at all times
in ones life. However, whereas some other
learning experiences could be of a random or
accidental nature, an educational experience
996/1329
is usually a deliberate and pre-designed programme with the purpose of affecting certain
pre-determined behavioural changes in an
individual. You are going through such an
experience right now as you proceed through
various lessons of this course. But have you
ever wondered how education is related to
culture? Culture is the sum total of the accumulated experiences and achievements of
previous generations inherited by succeeding
generations as members of society. The
structured process of passing on this collective pool of experiences and achievements
may be called education. Hence education is
not only a means of passing on cultural beliefs and ideas, but it is also shaped by cultural beliefs since it is a product of culture.
The system of education thus changes along
with changes in culture. In this lesson we
shall find out about the evolution of the systems of education that prevailed in India
since the most ancient times because society
997/1329
considered the education of its members as

one of its primary obligation.
OBJECTIVES
describe the nature of education
imparted during different
periods of Indian history - ancient, medieval and modern;
assess the contributions of the
Jain and the Buddhist systems
of education;
assess the educational status of

women in society with regard
to access to education and
nature of education imparted
to them;
recall the steps undertaken in the
field of education with the establishment of the Delhi
Sultanate in medieval India;
appreciate the role of Mughal
Rulers in making education
more rationalistic;
examine the impact of spread of
modern education during the
colonial period;
assess the role of education in independent India in its various
aspects such as elementary
education, vocational education, higher education and
adult education.
18.1 EDUCATION IN THE

ANCIENT PERIOD
18.1.1 Vedic Period
Learning in ancient India was imparted by
the teachers called Gurus to the pupils who
gathered around them and came to live with
them in their house as members of the family. Such a place was called Gurukul. The
Gurukul functioned as a domestic school, an
ashrama, where the childrens learning was
developed by the Guru who gave personal instruction as well as attention to the students.
Education was primarily the privilege of the
upper castes. Learning was an intimate relationship between the teacher and the pupil
called the Guru-Shishya Parampara. The
process of learning generally began with a
religious ceremony, Upanayana (sacred
thread ceremony). Education was normally
imparted orally. It included memorization of
1001/1329
texts like Vedas and Dharmashastras, fully or

partially. Later subjects like Grammar, Logic,
and Metaphysics came to be taught and
studied. The Maitrayani Upanishad teaches
us that the supreme knowledge (gyan) is the
result of learning (vidya), reflection
(chintan) and austerity (tapas). Through introspection (atma vishleshana) one was to
attain goodness (Satva), purity of mind and
satisfaction of the soul in stages. During this
time self education was regarded as the
proper method of attaining the highest
knowledge. The best example of this can be
found in the Taitteriya Upanishad where
Bhrgu, son of Varuna, approaches his father
and asks him to teach what is Brahmana.
The father tells him to find this out through
meditation.
18.1.2 Mauryan Period
During the Mauryan and the post-Mauryan
periods, the Indian society went through a
1002/1329
phase of intensive change. With the growth

of urban centres and trade, the mercantile
community came to acquire an important
position. As a result, the guilds of the merchants began to play an active role in providing education. They became centres of technical education and fostered the knowledge
of mining, metallurgy, carpentry, weaving
and dyeing. There were new formulations in
building and architecture. With the emergence of city life, new architectural forms
evolved. The guilds also gave patronage to
astronomy, the study
of the position of stars, to help them in ocean

navigation. The astronomers and cosmologists began a debate on time (kala). This
helped in the development of a sharp sense
of time (kala) in comparison to the past.
Medical knowledge began to be systemised
as Ayurveda. The elements formed the basis
for the Indian medical system. A right combination of the three was necessary for a
healthy body. Knowledge of the medicinal
properties of herbs and their usage reached a
very advanced stage. Charaka became famous for medicine and Sushruta for surgery.
Charak Samhita written by Charaka was an
authentic and exhaustive work on medicines.
You must have heard of Chanakya, who was
a renowned philosopher, scholar and teacher. His most famous work is Arthashastra.
The currcula of studies mentioned in the
Arthashastra refers primarily to the
1004/1329
education of princes. After Upanayana the

prince learnt the four Vedas and the Vedic
study included a study of sciences. They also
learnt logic, economics and politics. Education of those times was primarily life skills
based which is so different from what education is today. The curricula in the Ramayana
for the princes was Dhanurveda, Nitishastra,
Siksha (lore) of elephants and chariots,
Alekhya and Lekhya (Painting and writing),
Langhana
(jumping)
and
Tairana
(swimming).
18.1.3 Gupta Period
In the Gupta period, the Jain and Buddhist
systems of education assumed a different dimension. Buddhist monasteries admitted
students for ten years. Learning began with
the oral method. Later they shifted to the
reading of literary texts. The monasteries
had libraries. Important manuscripts were
copied and stored. Students from other
1005/1329
countries like China and South-East Asia

came to the Buddhist monasteries for education. The monasteries were normally maintained by grants from kings and the rich
mercantile class. They attracted scholars
from far and near. Fa-Hien also spent several
years in the monastery at Pataliputra, studying Buddhist religious books. Besides Pataliputra, there were other centres of learning
like Vanarasi, Mathura, Ujjain and Nasik.
Nalanda University was known all over Asia
for its high standards of scholarship. The
subjects taught included Vedanta, philosophy, study of the Puranas, epics, grammar,
logic, astronomy, philosophy, medicine etc.
Sanskrit, the court language was the medium
of instruction. The Jains used Sanskrit literature like Adipurana and Yashatilaka for
educational purposes in the earlier phase.
But to make education more popular, the
medium was changed to Prakrit and other
regional languages like Tamil, Kannada and
1006/1329
so on. Books in the Jain and Buddhist libraries were written on palm leaves that were
tied together and were known as granthas.
Slowly, Jainism and Buddhism lost royal
patronage and their monasteries started declining as centres of education and learning.
The mathas supported by Brahmins were
institutions parallel to Jain and Buddhist
monasteries. The mathas functioned like
ashramas for educational purposes.
18.1.4 Post Gupta Period
Art and education made great strides in the
reign of Harsha. He encouraged education at
all levels; education was given in temples
and monastries and higher education in
universities
of Taxila, Ujjain, Gaya and Nalanda. In

Nalanda, Hiuen Tsang spent several years
studying Buddhists sculptures. Shilabhadra,
a renowned scholar was its head.
In the seventh and eighth centuries,
ghatikas, or colleges attached to the temples
emerged as new centres of learning. The
ghatikas, provided Brahmanical education.
The medium of instruction was Sanskrit.
Entry to these temple colleges was open only
to the upper castes or dvijas (twice born).
Use of Sanskrit as the medium of instruction
distanced the common people from education. Education became the privilege of only
the uppermost
sections of society.
18.2 AIMS OF EDUCATION

In ancient India, education was a matter of
individual concern. The aim of education
was the development of pupils overall personality. With this view of education as a
process of ones inner growth and self-fulflment, techniques, rules and methods were
evolved. It was believed that the development of a person meant, primarily, the training of his/her mind as the instrument of acquiring knowledge. This knowledge would
enhance his/her creative capacity. The thinking principle manana shakti was reckoned
higher than the subject of thinking. Thus, the
primary subject of education was the mind
itself.
18.3 SUBJECTS
Knowledge of applied sciences like metallurgy, baked bricks, glazing, measurement of
areas and volumes were known to people in
ancient India. The scientific system of medicine was developed in the post-Vedic period.
Medicine became a subject at centres of
learning like Takshila and Varanasi. The
Charak Samhita on medicine and Sushruta
Samhita on surgery were two important
works in this field. Sushruta considered surgery as the highest division of the healing
arts and least liable to fallacy. Mathematics
or ganita included Arithmetic, Geometry,
Algebra, Astronomy and Astrology. Interest
in Arithmetic was due to its use in trade and
commerce. Aryabhattiya, by Aryabhatta was
a major contribution in the field of mathematics. Astronomy was overshadowed by
Brahmanical
superstitions.
Surya
Siddhanta, a work on astronomy consisted
1010/1329
of the description of the instruments and the

methods of observation which were neither
accurate nor impressive. The bronze and
copper remains from the time of Indus Valley Civilization are indicative of the development of chemistry and metallury. The processes of leather tanning, dyeing, and fermenting were devised during this period.
18.4 LANGUAGE
Sanskrit enjoyed a position of privilege in
ancient India. It served as a medium of
Brahmanical education. Sanskrit was the lingua franca of the educated upper castes as
well as the Hindu rulers and courtiers.
Prakrit as a language developed with the
rise of Buddhism. It
became the language of the masses. Ashoka,

the Mauryan king used Prakrit in his edicts.
It is interesting to note that in Sanskrit
drama, women and the humble characters
were made to speak in formalised Prakrit.
Pali was one of the early variants of Prakrit.
Most of the Buddhist canonical writings are
in Prakrit and Pali, though some Sanskrit literature was also in circulation. Another language Apabhramsha was used by Jain
writers in Gujarat and Rajasthan for the
composition of poetry. The Dravidian languages Tamil, Telugu, Kannada and
Malyalam were in use in the southern parts
of India. They found expression in the literature of this period as well.
Box Start
The best example of ancient Indias advancement was the university of Nalanda. Hiuen
1013/1329
Tsang a famous Chinese traveller records

Nalanda University as a post graduate university for advanced study and research.
Nalanda was also famous for its Schools of
Discussion as noted by the students who
had their own hostels. King Balaputradeva
constructed a temple for the students of Java
who came to study at Nalanda.
Box Close
1. How is education related to culture?
_________________________________
2. What is Upanayana ceremony?
_________________________________
3. Where was education imparted in the ancient period?
_________________________________
1014/1329
4. What was the basis of Indian Medical system in ancient period?
_________________________________
5. Name the two literary work used by Jains
for teachings in ancient India?
_________________________________
6. What were the reasons because of which
common people distanced themselves from
education in ancient period?
_________________________________

MEDIEVAL PERIOD
With the establishment of the Delhi Sultanate, Islamic system of education was introduced. Education in medieval India was designed on the lines of the tradition of education developed
under the Abbasids of Baghdad. As a result,

scholars from countries like Samarqand,
Bukhara and Iran looked up to the Indian
scholars for guidance. Amir Khusrau, an exemplary personality, not only developed the
skill of writing prose and poetry but also devised a new language which suited the local
conditions. Some contemporary historians
like Minhaj-us-Siraj, Ziauddin Barani and
Afif have written about Indian scholarship.
The institutions that provided school education were known as makhtabs, while those
of higher learning were called madrasas.
The makhtabs were generally run by public
donations while Madrasas were maintained
by the rulers and nobles. There were six different types of institutions: (i) those established and maintained by nobles and rulers,
(ii) those which were started by individual
scholars with the help of state assistance or
1017/1329
donations, (iii) those that were attached to

the mosques, (iv) those that were attached to
the tombs, (v) those that were started and
maintained by individual scholars, and (vi)
those that were attached to the Sufi hospices.
The famous madrasas were the Muizzi, the
Nasiri and the Firuzi madrasas in Delhi, Mohammed Gawanis madrasa in Bidar and
Abul Fazls madrasa in Fatehpur Sikri. The
Sirat-i-figuz Shahi gives a list of 14 subjects
that were taught in the Madarsas like Jurisprudence or Dirat which was a method of recitation, punctuation and vocalization of the
text Quran etc.
The main feature of the Muslim educational
system was that it was traditional in spirit
and theological in content. The curriculum
was broadly divided into two categories: the
traditional (Manqulat) and the rational
(Maqulat) sciences. Traditions, law and history and literature came under the traditional sciences. Logic, philosophy, medicine,
1018/1329
mathematics and astronomy came under rational sciences. Later, rational sciences came
to be emphasized more than the traditional
sciences. Traditional subjects dominated
education from the time of Iltutmish
(1211-36) till the reign of Sikander Lodi
(1489-1517). The scenario started changing
from the time of Sikander Lodi when he invited the brothers Sheikh Abdullah and
Sheikh Azizullah from Multan to Delhi. They
introduced the study of philosophy and logic
in the curriculum.
Box Start
Education System under the Great
Mughals
The Mughal period made immense contribution in the field of learning and education.
The Mughal emperors had great love for
learning and they contributed more in the
field of spreading education through
1019/1329
Pathshalas, Vidyapeeths, Makatabs and

Madarsas. Akbar gave grants to educational
institutions. He started a College near Jama
Masjid. At that time, education was not a
state subject. Generally the temples and
mosques were the centre of elementary education. They were dependent on the donations given by rulers, rich men and donors.
Sanskrit and Persian were taught in temples
and mosques. There was no provision for
womens education. The women of the royal
and rich families got education at home.
Box Close
The Mughal rulers were great patrons of
learning and literature. This period saw the
rise of Urdu as a language which came out of
a long contact between Persian and Hindi i.e.
the Turks and the Indians. Babar wrote his
own biography known as Tazuk-i-Babari.
The Mughal Emperor Humayun introduced
1020/1329
the study of mathematics, astronomy and

geography
in the madrasas in Delhi. This helped in reducing the bias in the existing education system. Many Hindus took to learning Persian
and a number of translations from Sanskrit
to Persian were made. Akbar added subjects
like accountancy, public administration, geometry and built a workshop near his palace.
He personally supervised the workshop. Akbars attempt to introduce secular and scientific system of education was not liked by
the orthodox sections. Akbars efforts
ushered in a change which continued for
centuries. In the eighteenth century some
nobles were against the introduction of
Western methods in education which involved inquiry, observation, investigation
and conducting experiment. Memorising,
discussing and writing out the lessons were
the basis of instruction in the Muslim
madrasas.
1022/1329
Akbar patronised many scholars such as

Abul Fazal, Faizi, Raja Todar Mal, Birbal and
Rahim. They were among the nine gems of
his court who helped in spreading culture
and education.
1. Which institutions provided school education in medieval period?
_________________________________
2. Who maintained Madarsas in the medieval period?
_________________________________
3. Name some of the famous madarsas of
medieval period.
_________________________________
4. What was the main feature of the Muslim
educational system?
1023/1329
_________________________________
5. What were the methods adopted by western countries in medieval period?
_________________________________
6. What were the changes made by Akbar in
education?
_________________________________

MODERN PERIOD
18.6.1 Eighteenth Century: The
Beginning of Modern Period
As in other aspects of social life in India,
many of the traditional features of the preceeding centuries had continued in the field
of education. The old famous centres of higher learning
like those at Taxila, Nalanda, Vikramshila

near Bhagalpur, at Jagaddal in North Bengal,
Vallabhi at Kathiawar and Kanchi in the
South had disappeared long ago. Islamic
education, on the other hand flourished subsequently under the patronage of rulers and
nobles. Still the majority of the Hindu population continued to receive education in their
time honoured institutions and with the
growth of vernacular literature they studied
their classical works. There is not country
wrote Thomas in 1891 where the love of
learning had so early an origin or has exercised so lasting and powerful influence. According to him The English found in India, a
widespread style of elementary education
and higher education, of which the former
was mainly practical while the latter mainly
literary, philosophical and religious.
1026/1329
For about 150 years, the British were involved in trade and conquest in India. So
they maintained a distance from all kinds of
cultural activities including education. The
beginning of oriental scholarship was made
by Warren Hastings in 1781 when he started
the Calcutta Madrasa. His endeavour was
primarily due to administrative reasons.
Eleven years later, in 1792, Jonathan Duncan, a Resident of Varanasi started a Sanskrit
college to educate native Hindus to assist the
Europeans.
Meanwhile, Christian missionaries were
making efforts to introduce Western education by opening elementary schools and
providing education to the more humble sections of the society, including the so called
untouchable castes.
1027/1329
18.6.2 Nineteenth Century

The first half of the nineteenth century can
be called a period of educational experiments. The East India Companys Charter
Act of 1813 enabled the Company to set aside
one lakh rupees for the revival and improvement of literature and the encouragement of
learned natives of India and for the introduction and promotion of a knowledge of sciences among the inhabitants of the British
territories in India. A debate ensued
between the Orientalists and the Anglicists
which was finally settled by Macaulays
Minutes and Bentincks Resolution of 1835.
It was decided that this fund would be utilised to promote European literature and sciences. William Bentinck adopted English as
the official language of the government. Lord
Hardinge in 1844, decided to grant employment to Indians who had received English
education.
1028/1329
Woods Despatch of 1854 underlined the objective of educational policy which was the
diffusion of the improved arts, sciences,
philosophy and literature of Europe through
English or other modern Indian languages as
the medium. The Despatch suggested that
Universities should be set up in Bombay
(modern Mumbai), Madras (modern Chennai) and Calcutta (modern Kolkata). It emphasized the development of private enterprise, a system of grants-in-aid, training
teachers in the schools, womens education
and so on. In 1857, the Universities of Bombay, Madras and Calcutta were established.
The Universities of Punjab and Allahabad
were established in 1882 and 1887
respectively.
18.6.3 Beginning of 20th Century

In 1901, Lord Curzon convened the conference of Directors of Public Instruction which
began an era of educational reforms based
on its decisions. In 1904, the Indian
Universities Act was passed that enabled the
Universities to assume teaching, inspection
of colleges and undertake measures for qualitative improvement in higher education.
Under the Colonial Rule, mass education was
neglected and the attempt was to create an
urban educated elite that would act as interpreter between the ruler and the ruled. The
examination system was emphasised in both
high schools and Universities. The impact of
English education was not even. Literacy and
education were more widespread in towns
than in villages. The positive aspect was that
it produced a breed of educated political
1030/1329
leaders and social reformers who played important roles in the freedom struggle of the
country. The publication of newspapers and
pamphlets brought about an awakening
among the masses.
18.6.4 Impact of English Education
The British encouraged the teaching of English language in schools and colleges as they
needed people to work in the administrative
offices either as clerks or babus. This helped
in creating a new class of people who later
helped them in governance as well as in controlling many aspects of administration in
India. As a result, Christian missionaries
who came to India started opening schools
where English was taught. You will find
many schools in India even today who were
opened during those times. One such school
is Presentation Convent in Delhi, which is
still running and providing good education.
Many Indians sent their children to these
1031/1329
schools as they thought it would help them

in getting jobs in government offices.
Do you know that the teaching of English
was encouraged by the British rulers to suit
their own interest but it proved to be useful
for the Indians in a different way. People living in different parts of India spoke different
languages and there was no language that
could be understood by all. Use of English by
Indians provided one language that cut
across the entire country and became a common link for them. English books and newspapers brought to them new ideas from
across the sea, i.e. other countries. Fresh
ideas from the west like freedom, democracy,
equality and brotherhood began to have its
impact on the thinking of the English knowing Indians which gave rise to national consciousness. The educated Indians now
thought of getting freedom from British rule.
18.7 EDUCATION IN
POST-INDEPENDENCE
INDIA
As you know, we got independence from
British rule in 1947 and the responsibility of
planning for the eduation of our people fell
on the Indian Government of free India. To
achieve the goals of personal, economic, social, political and cultural development, it is
necessary to make appropriate provisions for

an integrated programme of education for
people who happen to be living at different
levels of development, possessing different
linguistic, social and cultural attributes. Such
programmes have to be based upon a common curriculum to strengthen unity within
diversity and also to facilitate mobility from
one part of the country to another
If adequate measures are not taken for the
spread of education, economic inequality, regional imbalance and social injustice can
widen further resulting in the building up of
tensions in society. That is why in 1966, the
Report of the Education Commission
(1964-66) (popularly known as Kothari Commission) referred to education as the only instrument of peaceful social change. To this
end, the Constitutional Amendment of 1976
included education in the concurrent list,
1034/1329
that is, the centre and states both assume

joint responsibility of education.
18.7.1 Elementary Education
Elementary education is the most crucial
stage of education, spanning the first eight
years of schooling (class I to VIII) and laying
the foundation for the development of personality, attitudes, social confidence, habits,
life skills and communication skills of the
pupils. The Constitution under Article 45
provided for the State to introduce compulsory and free education for children upto the
age of fourteen. The period of elementary
school is now also recognised as a period of
free and compulsory schooling vide the constitutional amendment making education a
fundamental right. We will read about this
Act in detail under Section 18.9 of this lesson. The National Policy on Education 1986
emphasized that thrust areas in elementary
education will be
1035/1329
i) universal access and enrolment.

ii) universal retention of children upto fourteen years of age in the school.
iii) substantial improvement in the quality of
education to enable all children to achieve
essential levels of learning.
Sarva Shiksha Abhiyan was a flagship programme of the Central Government for universalization of elementary education started
in 2001 .
18.7.2 Secondary Education
Secondary school is a period of intense
physical change and formation of identity. It
is also the period of intense vibrancy and
energy.
There has been a phenomenal expansion of
secondary education since independence. It
covers children of age group 14-18 (classes
1036/1329
9th to 12th). According to 2001 census 88.5

million children are enrolled in secondary
education. However enrolment figures show
that only 31 million of these children were
attending schools in 2001-2002. While a
great increase has taken place in number of
schools and in enrolment, there has been a
lesser
increase in the number of teachers. It is obvious that, on the whole it has adversely affected the teacher-pupil ratio. The pressure
for expansion will most certainly continue
and may indeed increase as the country progresses towards the universalisation of education. Although anyone in India who wishes
to pursue secondary education (upto class X)
is allowed to do so, not more than half of
those who pass the upper primary stage join
the secondary classes. After the success of
SSA at elementary stage, the central government is all set to achieve the goal of universalization of secondary education under the
Rashtriya Madhyamik Shiksha Abhiyan,
about which we will read in some detail under Section 18.9.
Vocational education is a distinct stream at
Senior Secondary Stage. It aims at preparing
students for various occupations involving
1038/1329
various kinds of activities. Vocationalisation

of higher secondary education was a major
objective of the reforms envisaged in the
First Education Policy adopted in 1968.
However, the attempts made till now have
not borne fruits and enrolment in the
scheme, which was expected to include
around 50% of students at the +2 level, has
remained marginal and confined to a few
states. According to the planning commission report for the 11th five year plan, there
are about 5114 Industrial Training Institutes
(ITIs) imparting training in 57 engineering
and 50 non-engineering trades. A positive
step in this direction in recent times has
been the setting up of a National Skill Development Mission and Training.
18.7.3 Higher Education
The first Prime Minister of India, late Pt.
Jawaharlal Nehru, who laid the foundation
of the process of Indias modernisation,
1039/1329
declared that if all is well with the Universities, all would be well with the nation. Higher
education begins after a student completes
senior secondary (class XII) stage. He then
enters a college which is part of a university.
Despite the key role assigned to higher education, the development in this field has
been extremely uneven. While few colleges
and universities are playing a crucial role in
academic excellence, the general condition of
universities and colleges is a matter of great
concern to the nation.
The number of students in the age group of
18-20 years enrolled for higher education is
low. The proportion is even more adverse in
some regions, particularly in case of women,
scheduled castes and tribes. Rural areas have
been touched only marginally by higher education of quality. The facilities in colleges
vary widely. It is important that courses in
higher education offer programmes of study
and courses closely related to life, aimed at
1040/1329
the development of personality, reasoning

and learning capabilities of students. The
State has subsidised higher education very
greatly. A college student pays by way of fees
a very small amount of money. The rest of
the expenses on his education is paid by the
State or the Central Government. This is
public money which must be carefully spent
for those who deserve higher education.
As per report of Higher Education in India,
the gross enrolment ratio increased from
0.7%
in 1950-51 to 11% by 2006-2007. By 2012

(the end of 11th plan), it is expected to increase to 15%.
Adult Education
Removal of adult illiteracy has also been accepted as an imperative goal, Adult education particularly in the age group of 15-35
years has been included as part of the minimum needs programme in the sixth plan. In
this regard National Literacy Mission (NLM)
objective is to impart functional literacy to
80 million illiterate persons. The literacy
rate after independence in 1951 of 7+ population was 18.3% which increased in 2011 to
74.0 percent. The male literacy rate is
82.14% and female is 65.46%.
18.7.4 Technical and

Vocational Education
Training (TVET)
It is impossible to overestimate the importance of technical education. India already
has one of the largest reserviors of trained
manpower. Technical and management curriculum was targeted on current as well as
the projected needs of industry. Technically
trained persons have already been a source
of strength for scientific and industrial development. It is often suggested that talented
engineering students are not provided the
kind of jobs and work environment which
would give them a sense of achievement and
job satisfaction. This has resulted in a significant incidence of brain drain either to the
developed countries or to the management
stream. When brilliant young men and women, who are highly educated and talented,
1043/1329
leave the country and go to a foreign country

in search of better income, it is called brain
drain. There are several centres of excellence
in technical and professional educaiton in
India like the Indian Institutes of Technology
(IIT) and Indian Institutes of Management
(IIM)
National Education Policy
Since independence, the Nation has invested
a large part of its resources in education. It,
therefore, has a right to expect the efficient
functioning of educational institutions. The
first National Education Policy of 1968
marked a significant step in the history of
education in post-independence India. It
aimed to promote national progress, a sense
of common citizenship and culture, and to
strengthen national integration. It laid stress
on the need for a radical reconstruction of
the education system, technology, the
1044/1329
cultivation of moral values and a closer relation between education and the life of the
people.
The new National Policy of Education
(1986), was formulated on the strength of
considerable achievements in the last few
years. India already has extensive network of
schools. Approximately 95% of the population is within one kilometre of a primary
school and 80% is within three kilometres of
a middle school. In accordance with the National Policy on Education (1986) a comprehensive programme National Literacy Mission (NLM) has been started for imparting
literacy amongst the 15-35 age group.
India has a large network of television and
radio stations. The availability of a satellite
and
a television network covering a majority of

the population is potentially one of the most
significant factors, which can undoubtedly
revolutionise the teaching -learning system
by enriching formal education and by supporting non-formal education, as well as the
distance learning programme.
The decision to set up pace setting Navodaya
Vidyalayas in every district reflects not only
the extent of central commitment to education but also its concern for equality for all in
education. Through these schools the most
meritorious children, particularly in rural
areas, will be able to get quality education irrespective of the economic status of their
parents.
1046/1329
Open and Distance Learning System

There are many learners who are compelled
to discontinue their studies in the formal
system. This may be because of financial,
geographical, academic or medical reasons.
Open and Distance Learning (ODL) system
is meant for such learners. In this system the
learner can learn through lessons sent by the
institutions of distance learning without attending classes. These students can keep
themselves engaged in service or business
while studying.
The learner is not in direct touch with the
teacher. He is at a distance. Open School at
present offers both secondary (Class X) and
senior secondary (Class XII) education. You
have joined Open School. You know that
while retaining your regular employment,
you are also studying through the lessons
sent to you. These lessons have been prepared with a lot of care. The system is open
1047/1329
because there is flexibility in terms of pace,

place and time. You are free to select any
combination of subjects and pass them at
your convenience over a period of five years.
Similar facility is being provided at higher
level by the Indira Gandhi National Open
University.
These institutions will go a long way in taking education to every Indian citizen who
may not have been able to continue with the
regular stream of education. Thus, education
has developed at a rapid pace in India since
independence. The national goals of development, integration, excellence and equality in
the sphere of education can be fulfilled only
when every child in the country crosses a
minimum threshold of educational attainment. A holistic atmosphere of development,
hard work and excellence has to be built up
through a programme which involves everybody as a promoter as well as a recipient of
new attitudes and ideas.
18.8 RECENT
DEVELOPMENTS IN
EDUCATION
Right to Education Act
The 86th Constitutional amendment, making education a fundamental right was
passed by Parliament in 2002. The Right of
Children to Free and Compulsory Education
Act, a law to enable the implementation of
the fundamental right, was passed by the
Parliament in April 2010.
The law makes it obligatory on part of the
state governments and local bodies to ensure
that every child in the age group 6-14 gets

free elementary education in a school in the
neighbourhood. At present, there are nearly
22 crore children in the relevant age group.
However, 4.6 per cent of these children
(nearly 92 lakh) are out of school.
As per the Act, the school mangement committee or the local authority will identify the
drop-outs or out of school children above six
years of age and admit them in classes appropriate to their age after giving special
training.
Rastriya Madhyamik Shiksha Abhiyan
(RMSA)
RMSA is a centrally sponsored scheme for
Universalisation of access to and improvement of quality education at Secondary stage
1050/1329
was implemented during 11th five year plan

period.
The goal of RMSA is to make secondary education of good quality available, accessible
and affordable to all young students in the
age group 15-16 years (classes IX and X). The
major target of the scheme is (i) Universal
access of Secondary level education to all
students in the age group 15-16 years by 2015
by providing a secondary school within 5
kilometers of any habitation and a higher
secondary school within 7 kilometers of any
habitation and (ii) Universal retention by
2010.
Strategies for implementation of
RMSA
(i) To provide access of secondary school to
students, following strategies have envisaged
in the RMSA framework.
1051/1329
(a) up gradation of upper primary schools

through construction of classrooms
laboratories, computer rooms, headmaster
room, library rooms, separate toilets for girls
and boys, appointment of additional teachers
and
(b) Strengthening of existing secondary
schools through construction of classrooms,
computer rooms, separate toilets for girls
and boys, appointment of additional teachers, strengthening of lab facilities and repair
and renovation of existing school buildings.
(ii) To remove disparity among the different
social groups of people, the scheme envisages the special incentive for students belonging to SC/ST/minorities/other weaker
sections of the society.
(iii) To improve the quality of RMSA scheme
it has been proposed that following work
should be carried out.
1052/1329
a. Construction of science lab, libraries

b. In service training of teachers
c. Leadership training of school head
d. Curricular reforms
e. Science and Maths education

f. Computer aided educaiton
g. Co-curricular activities
h. Teaching learning aids
1. What was Bentincks Resolution of 1835?
_________________________________
2. Who adopted English as the official language of the government?
_________________________________
3. When was Indian universities Act passed?
_________________________________
1054/1329
4. Where were the three universities established in 1857?
_________________________________
5. What was the basis of education under the
colonial rule?
_________________________________
6. What was the positive aspect of English
education in pre-independence India?
_________________________________
7. When did education come under the concurrent list of the constitution?
_________________________________
8. When was New National Policy on Education formulated?
_________________________________
1055/1329
9. Which are the thrust areas in elementary

education?
_________________________________
10. What is the importance of secondary
education?
_________________________________
11. What is the alarming situation in Higher
Education stage?
_________________________________
12. What is the age group for adult

education?
_________________________________
In the Vedic period, education
was
imparted
in
the
ashramas
which
were
primarily a privilege of the so
called upper castes (varnas).
Education was also provided by
the guilds which became
centres of technical education
during the period BC 200 - AD
300.
Buddhist monasteries and the
Jain system of education
played a significant role in
1057/1329
making India a leading learning centre in the world.

After the establishment of the
Delhi Sultanate, the Muslim
system of education was introduced which was an elaborate
system encompassing both
elementary
and
higher
learning.
The introduction of Western education brought some radical
changes in terms of providing
education to all sections of society including the so called
untouchables.
The National Policy of Education
1986, marked a significant
step in the history of education in independent India.
1058/1329
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Briefly describe the development of education in the Ancient period?
2. Discuss the steps undertaken in the field
of education with the establishment of the
Delhi Sultanate in medieval India?
3. What were the changes introduced in the
system of education during Mughals?
4. Elaborate the development of education
from 1854 to 1904.
5. Discuss the measure taken in independent
India to eradicate illiteracy?
18.1
1. The system of education changes alongwith the change in culture.
1059/1329
2. The process of learning begins with a sacred thread ceremony.
3. In the Ashramas.
4. Vayu, Kaf, Pitt (Air, Mucus, bile)
5. Adipurana and Yashatilaka
6. (a) Education was a priviledge of upper
class society.
(b) Use of Sanskrit language in education
18.2
1. Makhtabs
2. Kings (the rulers) and nobles
3. Muizzi, Nasiri, Firuzi - in Delhi
Mohammed Gawanis Madarsa - Bidar
Abdul Fazls madarsa - Fatehpur Sikri
1061/1329
4. It was traditional in spirit and theological

in content.
5. It involved inquiry, observation, investigation and experiment in education.
6. He introduced secular and scientific system in education.
18.3
1. To promote European literature and
sciences.
2. William Bentinck
3. 1904
4. Bombay, Madras, Calcutta
5. To create an educated urban elite that
would act as interpreter between the ruler
and the ruled.
1062/1329
6. A new class of social reformers and educated political leaders were produced that
helped in the freedom struggle of the
country.
7. By the Constitutional Amendment of 1976.
8. In 1986.
9. (a) Universal access and enrolment
(b) Universal retention of children upto 14
years of age.
(c) Substantial improvement in the quality of
education to enable all children to achieve
essential levels of learning.
10. It makes children familiar with the basic

branches of knowledge.
11. (a) The number of students in the age
group of 18-20 years enrolled for higher education is low.
(b) The proportion of women, scheduled
castes and tribes in higher education is
worse.
12. 15-35 years
MODULE 8.
SOCIAL
STRUCTURE
19. INDIAN
SOCIAL
STRUCTURE
We have been discussing about the diversity
in Indian culture, the various kinds of people
inhabiting this country and their diverse customs and traditions. Perhaps more than in
any other part of the world, India is a country where people have come to acquire multiple identities based on region (e.g. North
1065/1329
India, North East India, Deccan and South

India), language (e.g. Hindi, Tamil, and Telugu), religion (e.g. Hindu, Muslim, Christian, Buddhist, Jain, and Sikh), etc. Each set of
these and other identities corresponding to a
distinct set of social relations, i.e., a distinct
social structure. However, there are threads
which bind many of them together. Therefore understanding Indian social structure is
necessary because it explains our relations
with each other in society. It tells us what
kind of social institutions exist in society and
how they got modified over a period of time.
In this lesson you will read about the evolution of Indian society through the ages and
the shape it took when we read about it
today.
OBJECTIVES
examine the structure of Indian

society;
describe the practice of untouchability which became prevalent in the Indian social
system;
give an account of the institution
of slavery as it existed in
India;
understand
Purushartha,
Ashrama and Samskara;
describe the jajmani system;
assess the role of family and marriage in Indian Social System;
assess the position of women in

the Indian social structure;
and
examine the condition of tribals
in India.
19.1 STRUCTURE OF INDIAN

SOCIETY
Tribe is one of the earliest identifiable ethenic cum social organizations. A fairly good
number of tribes such as Munda, Ho, Oraon,
Bhil, Gaddi, Santhal, Kol, Kandh, Khasi,
Garo, Mizo, Naga exist in different parts of
India. These have been clubbed together in a
group in a schedule of the Constitution of India and are known as the Scheduled Tribes.
The pertinent question here is: Who is a tribal, and what differentiates a tribe from other groups based on caste or varna? The answer to this lies in the functioning of the institution. We can identify a tribe by the following features: (i) All members are related
to each other by blood (ii) All members are
equal in status (iii) All members believe that
they have descended from a common ancestor (iv) All members have equal access to the
1069/1329
resources (v) The sense of private property is

least visible (vi) Social differentiation exists
only on the basis of age and sex. Tribes are
very often made up of more than one clan. A
clan is an exogamous institution whereas a
tribe is endogamous.
Such tribes existed during the Vedic period.
The Bharatas, Yadus, Turvasas, Druhyus,
Purus and Anus were some of the prominent
Tribes. The head of the Tribe was known as
Raja or King who was first among the equals.
The major differentiation existed between
people on the basis of varna or colour. Thus,
the people who did not belong to the vedic
tribes were termed as dasa varna. They are
said to have had an alien language, a dark
complexion and worshiped different gods.
This initial differentiation later developed into a complex varna system, which in place
of the Tribe had divided society into Brahmana, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra
1070/1329
categories. These categories emerged principally because of frequent inter-tribal and

intra-tribal wars, subjugation of the vanquished, appropriation of loot by the warleaders, and unequal distribution of wealth.
The members of the Brahman varna usually
functioned as priests. The Kshatriyas were
associated with the political functions, the
Vaishyas were mostly agriculturists and the
Shudras were the servile class. The first two
varnas exploited the most numerous and
productive Vaishya varna, whereas the three
in unision exploited the Shudras. The three
higher varnas were also entitled to the sacred (upanayana) thread ceremony and were
known as dvijas (twice-born).
Many changes took place in the economy
during the post-vedic period. These changes
needed new ideological support which came
in the form of numerous unorthodox religious movements such as Buddhism which
1071/1329
ridiculed the Hindu social system. But

Buddhism could not negate the caste system
completely. The Kshatriyas were considered
the highest varna in the social hierarchy as
seen by the Buddhists. The Vaishyas who
were exploited
under Brahmanism became members of

these religions in large numbers in order to
gain respectability. However, there was no
caste hierarchy within the Buddhist and Jain
monastic communities.
Varna/Jati system underwent further
changes when new groups such as the
Shakas, Kushanas, Parthians and IndoGreeks people arrived in India. The economy
was also undergoing changes. Growth of urbanisation, craft production, and trade resulted in the rise of guilds or shreni which in
later times became castes. The behaviour of
guild members was controlled through a
guild court. Customarily the guild (shrenidharma) had the power of law. These guilds
could act as bankers, financiers and trustees
as well. Generally, these functions were carried out by a different category of merchants
known as the shreshthins (present day
1073/1329
Seths of North India and the Chettis and

Chettiyars of South India). Thus, the period
between 500 BC and 500 AD saw the crystallisation of the caste system. The number of
castes increased manifold because of the
growth of a number of crafts, arrival of new
elements in the population, inter-caste marriages (anuloma and pratiloma) and inclusion of many Tribes into caste hierarchy. The
Dharmashastras and the Smritis tried to fix
the duties of each caste. The relations
between castes were generally governed by
the rules of endogamy, commensuality and
craft-exclusiveness.
Between the fifth and seventh centuries further changes occurred in the varna/caste organisation. A creation of landlords through
land grants resulted in the transformation of
Vaishyas into servile peasants. Large numbers of tribal cultivators were enrolled as
Shudras. Consequently the Shudras now
emerged as farmers like the Vaishyas. Now,
1074/1329
the Vaishyas and Shudras were lumped together. However, in regions other than the
Ganga basin, the caste system took a different shape. In Bengal, South India and other
border areas mainly two castes emerged i.e.
the Brahmanas and the Shudras. The Rajputs emerged as a significant factor in the
society of Northern India from the seventh
century onwards. In this period caste system
became so entrenched in the psyche of the
people that even the plants were divided on
the basis of the varna/caste system. One text
prescribes varying sizes of houses according
to the varnas.
An important development during medieval
times, particularly in South India, was the
division of the Shudras into pure (sat) and
impure (asat) categories. Also typical of the
south were the so called left-hand (idangai)
and right-hand (velangai) castes. Manu
noted 61 castes whereas a later text counted
hundreds of mixed castes (varnasankara).
1075/1329
Other than the Rajputs, another caste that

developed during this period was the Kayastha. The Kayasthas were traditionally
scribes who got transformed into a separate
caste as all types of scribes got clubbed together to form one endogamous group. Very
often a large number of these castes claim
origin from highly respected ancestors and
explain their current lower status in terms of
economic or other factors. The Khatris, an
important caste in Northern India, claim
that they were of Kshatriya origin, but took
to commerce, which brought them the contempt of their caste fellows and they had to
accept Vaishya status. The Gurjaras, Jats and
Ahirs all claim Kshatriya origin, the status
they came to lose later
for various reasons. This process of claiming

high caste origin continued till the 1950s
when the Constitution of India provided for
reservations for lower castes in most government jobs.
The caste system has its regional variations.
The formation of regions and regional consciousness after the eighth century AD contributed to this variation. The North Indian
Brahmanas are divided not only on the basis
of gotra but also on the basis of their residence. Thus we have Kanyakubja, Sarayuparier and Maithila brahmanas belonging to
Kanauj, Sarayu river and Mithila respectively. A large number of Rajput sub-castes
carry their earlier tribal names such as, Tomaras, Kacchavahas, Hadas and Chauhanas.
These sub-castes also acquired gotras for
themselves. Thus the number of castes and
sub-castes as well as that of the gotras kept
1077/1329
increasing in medieval times. The Marathas

also became a caste.
In modern times the caste system acquired
some new features. Thus, the idea of
surnames was also added. One particular
caste or sub-caste came to acquire one,
sometimes more, surnames. However,
ample variation is found in this matter. Caste
and anti-caste movements of the modern
period resulted in the formation of further
new castes. Thus the Brahma-samajis acquired status which is very similar to a caste.
The caste system, as can be seen from the
above description, has a complex working
method. Substantial regional variation is
found and hence it has been impossible to
define it in a precise manner region, sub-region, economic status, nearness to political
authority, craft, vocation, following a particular deity all have come to play a role in its
formation and subsequent changes. The
1078/1329
influence of caste system has been so great

that even though the egalitarian religious reformers of the medieval period such as
Basava, Ramanand and Kabir, tried to abolish caste among their followers, their sects
soon took on the characteristics of new
castes. The Sikhs, could not overcome caste
feelings. Even the Muslims formed caste
groups. Syrian Christians of Kerala, earlier
divided into sections, took on a caste character. The Christian converts brought their
caste prejudices with them and high caste
converts consider themselves aloof from
those of the lower orders.
INTEXT QUEST1ONS 19.1
1. Which is the earliest identifiable social
organisation?
_________________________________
1079/1329
2. Name any two Tribes which existed during

the Vedic period.
_________________________________
3. What is the meaning of dvijas?
_________________________________
4. Who were the people whose arrival in India brought a lot of changes in the caste
system?
_________________________________
5. When were the Shudras divided into pure
and impure?
_________________________________
19.2 UNTOUCHABILITY
The concept of purity and pollution in Indian
society is best reflected in the formation of a
category known as untouchables (antyajas).
These people were considered as belonging
outside the Brahmanical society. This notion
of untouchability took roots during the last
phase of the Vedic period and became a separate social category in the age of the
Buddha. Sometimes they were called the
fifth varna (panchamd). Chandala is the term
used loosely for many types of untouchables.
They were not allowed to reside in the caste
villages and had to stay in special quarters
outside the main settlements. Their main
task was to carry and cremate the corpses.
The law-books have prescribed that they
should be dressed in the garments of the
corpses they cremated, should eat food from
broken vessels and should wear only iron ornaments. By the Gupta period their status
1082/1329
fell so much that they were forced to further

strike a wooden clapper on entering a town.
The hunters (nishada),
fishermen (kaivartas) leather workers (charmakaras), sweepers (kukkusa), and basket
makers (vend) all became untouchables.
Dom and Domb was a tribe which became
an untouchable category after coming into
contact with the caste divided groups. We
also hear of domb kings apart from many
Shudra Kings. Mlechchas were also considered untouchables. This untouchability
has continued till recent times. Although the
practice of untouchability is considered a
crime but in rural areas it still continues.
Mahatma Gandhi initiated a campaign
against this practice. He preferred to call
them harijans. The Government of India has
enacted many laws against anyone practising
or promoting untouchability. Education and
social movements has contributed towards
bridging the large gulf between them and the
1083/1329
others. It is hoped that this very inhuman

practise is wiped out soon.
19.3 SLAVERY
Slavery as it existed in India was different
both in form and essence, from the classical
Greek and Roman slavery. That is why Megasthenes could not find slaves in India. And
he was certainly wrong in his judgement.
Slavery was an established institution and
the legal relationship between the owner and
slave was clearly defined. For example, if a
female slave bore her master a son, not only
was she legally free but the child was entitled
to the
legal status of the masters son. The

Arthashastra states that a man could be a
slave by birth, by voluntarily selling himself,
by being captured in war, or as a result of a
judicial punishment. The sanskrit word for
slave is dasa which initially meant a member of the people captured by migrating Aryan hordes. Many such dasas were reduced
to bondage. In India, the slaves were generally employed as domestic servants and personal attendants. The slave was, in fact, a
subordinate member of his masters household. The masters had no rights over the
lives of their slaves. There were no slave
markets in the early periods, however in the
early centuries of the Christian era, there was
trade in slave-girls between India and the
Roman empire in both directions, and slave
markets existed in the 16th century Vijayanagara empire.
1086/1329
The Sultans of Delhi kept a large number of

slaves (Bandagans). However, their situation
was quite different. One of the slaves named
Malik Kafur became the commander-in-chief
of Alauddin Khilji. In the sixteenth century
the Portuguese indulged in slave trade on a
large scale. Linschoten has given harrowing
accounts of the slave trade at Goa saying,
they drive slaves as we do horses here. A
large number of slaves were used in Khalisa
(crown land) land and in karakhanas (workshops). This kind of slavery continued during
British domination and was attacked by Lord
Cornwallis in a proclamation. The slave trade
is now completely prohibited.
19.4 PURUSHARTHA,
ASHRAMA AND SAMSKARA
The three concepts of purusharth,
ashrama, and samskara are inter linked.
Purushartha means aims of life which is divided into four ashramas or stages of life.
For each of the ashramas there are prescribed samskaras or rites that need to be
performed. We often hear of varnashrama
dharma i.e., the dharma of varna and stages
of life. There-are four aims of life dharma
(right conduct), artha(pursuits through
which livelihood is earned), kama (worldly
desires) and moksha (salvation).
To enable a person to practise the four purusharthas, the life of a person is divided into
four ashrama or stages. Detailed rules of
conduct to be observed in each ashrama is
1088/1329
also laid down. The four ashramas are like

the four steps of a ladder.
The first ashrama is known as brahmacharya, which a person enters after the
upanayana sanskara or the sacred thread
ceremony. During the period of this
ashrama he receives education and learns to
discipline his will and emotions. He has to
live with the guru at his ashrama in the
forest and learn to obey and serve him. He
begs alms for himself and his teacher and
does odd jobs like fetching water and cleaning around the ashrama. He practises the
ideals of plain living and high thinking. Even
a royal prince performed all these duties.
The brahmacharya stage thus prepared the
individual to take on the responsibilities of a
householder.
The grihastha ashrama is the most important stage in a persons life. In this stage he
practises artha and kama in accordance with

the dharma. He gets married, begets children and earns livelihood to support his family and discharge his obligations towards the
society.
After discharging all the duties of a householder, he enters the vanaprastha ashrama.
During this stage he leaves the family and retires to the forest, where he practises detachment from all worldly pursuits and interests.
He had to live only on fruits and vegetables
and wear clothes made of deer-skin or barks
of a tree. He practices meditation and austerities as well, and if he dies in this stage he attains moskha, Otherwise, he enters the
sanyasa ashrama in which he practises complete renunciation. Breaking all bonds with
the society, he lives like an ascetic striving
constantly for the attainment moksha.
1090/1329
This scheme represents the ideal and not the

real situation. Most men never passed
through the first stage of life in the form laid
down, while only a few went beyond the
second, This could also be an attempt to find
room for the conflicting claims of study, family life, and asceticism in a single life time. It
is also possible that the system of the ashramas was evolved partly to counter the unorthodox sects such as Buddhism and Jainism which encouraged young men to take up
asceticism and by-pass family life altogether,
a practice which did not receive the approval
of the orthodox, though in later times provision was made for it.
According to the scheme, the four stages of
life began not with physical birth, but with
sacred thread ceremony. Thus the child
could become the full member of the society
only after investiture with the scared thread.
This was one of the important ceremonies or
samskara at all the stages of life of a man
1091/1329
from his conception to death. There are

some forty such samskaras. Some important ones are: garbhadana (conception),
pumsavana (male child), simantonnayana
(safety), jatakarma (birth ceremony)
nishkramana (showing the sun) annaprashana (first feeding of solid food),
chudakarma (tonsure) upanayana (investiture with sacred thread), samavartana (end
of the first stage) vivaha; (marriage),
antyesti (the last rites) etc. All these
sanskaras are prescribed for the three upper
varnas and not for the shudras and untouchables. In fact even the women of the higher
varnas were not entitled to a large number of
the sanskaras.
19.5 JAJMANI SYSTEM

An important institution that developed during the early medieval period and continued
till modern times in the rural society was the
Jajmani System. It was a complementary
relationship between the groups of dominant
peasant castes on the one hand and service
and artisan castes on the other. In this system the service castes rendered services to
the land-owning peasant castes as well as to
the high and dominant castes and were entitled to traditionally fixed shares of the produce and in some cases to a small plot of
land. Thus, the
leather-workers, the barbers, the priests, the
garland makers, the ploughmen, and various
types of smiths worked for the high castes or
dominant landowning groups and were paid
in kind on certain occasions or in the form of
a land allotment. However, such service
castes always retained some freedom to sell

their goods and services. This system of
service-relationship is now breaking up under the influence of monetisation, urbanisation and industrialisation. During medieval
period this system of relationships acted as a
safeguard in times of distress and calamities.
Thus, it was noted that during famines the
artisans who were not tied into the Jajmani
system were harder hit than even the rural
poor.
Fill in the blanks
1. __________ are called the fifth Varna
(Panchana).
1094/1329
2. Mahatma Gandhi initiated a campaign

against the practice of untouchability and
called them ________________.
3. __________ could not find slaves in India though slavery existed in a different
form.
4. A man could be a slave either by birth, by
voluntarily selling himself, by being captured
in war, or as a result of a judicial punishment is stated by __________________
5. Purushartha (aims of life) is divided into
four_________________.
6. What is the reason behind the breaking up
of the Jajmani system?
_________________________________
19.6 FAMILY
The traditional Indian family is a large kinship group commonly described as joint family. A joint family is one in which two or
more generations live under one roof or different roofs having a common hearth. All the
members own the immovable property of the
line in common. This family is generally patriarchal and patrilineal, that is, the father or
the oldest male member is the head of the
house and administrator of the property and
the headship descends in the male line. In
modern towns a large number of nuclear
families exist which consist of wife, husband
and the children. Such families are also partiarchal and patrilineal. But there are many
regions where families are matrilineal in
which the headship descends in the female
line such as in Kerala and the northeastern
region of Nagaland and Meghalaya.
1096/1329
Whatever be the nature of the family it is the

primary unit of the society. The members of
the family are bound together by shraddha,
the rite of commemorating the ancestors.
Shraddha defined the family; those who
were entitled to participate in the ceremony
were sapindas, members of the family
group. The bond between the members of
the family gave a sense of social security to
its members. In distress a man could rely on
the
other members of the extended family. At

the time of festivals and marriages, the responsibilities were shared reinforcing the
family bond.
Traditionally the family in India is governed
by two schools of sacred law and customs.
These are based on Mitakshara and Dayabhaga. Most families of Bengal and Assam
follow the rules of Dayabhaga while the rest
of India generally follows Mitakshara. The
sacred law made provisions for the break-up
of the very large and unmanageable joint
families. Such break-ups took place on the
death of the patriarch. The joint family property did not include individual properties of
the members at least from medieval times
onwards and hence such properties could
not be divided. In the post-independence
period the Constitution provided that each
religious community would be governed by
1098/1329
their religious personal laws in marters of

marriage, divorce, inheritance, succession
adoption, guardianship, custody of children
and maintenance. Thus, the Hindu,
Buddhist, Sikh and Jain communities are
governed by the codified Hindu Acts of
1955-56. The Muslim and Christian and
Parsi families have their own set of personal
laws based on religion.
19.7 MARRIAGE
Families are the result of a very important
samskara ceremony known as marriage.
Depending on its nature, marriage is of
many kinds such as hypergamous (man of so
called high caste and woman of low caste) or
anuloma and hypogamous (man of low caste
and woman of high caste) or pratiloma based
on an alliance between different varna/
caste; monogamous, polygamous and polyandrous based on the number of spouses.
Examples of all kinds of marriages can be
found in the Indian society. Traditionally
speaking, marriages were arranged by the
parents of the couple who usually belong to
the same caste, but of different gotras (persons having common ancestor) and
pravaras (prohibited degree), if they were of
dvija category Gotra and pravara did not
exist for the lower varna/caste categories.
However a large number of communities
1100/1329
have acquired gotras for themselves. Pravara relates to the rules of prohibited degrees which are very strict where marriage
is forbidden between persons with a common paternal ancestor within seven generation or a maternal ancestor within five. In
the southern part of India, however, this rule
bas never been followed and there are records of marriage between cousins and
cross-cousin marriage which are considered
legal and socially approved. Exemptions are
provided for these groups in the Hindu Marriage Act of 1955.
Commonly monogamous marriages in which
one person is married to only one person at a
time, is followed but traditionally polygamy
was not prohibited. The rich and powerful
could have, and often had more than one
wife. Polygamy was generally, followed for a
variety of reasons. In ancient time the kings
needed to forge alliances with powerful
people and marriage was a convenient
1101/1329
method. Marriages of Chandragupta and Akbar are of this nature. The religious idea behind having a son also becomes a reason for
taking many wives. However, under the
modern laws polygamy has been rendered illegal. Only Muslims can marry four times
that too with some preconditions.
The Brahmanical Sacred Law considered a

marriage indissoluble once the seven steps
(i.e. seven phera) had been taken together.
This means that there was no place for divorce. The Arthashastra however, shows
that in certain cases divorce was allowed. In
later times such provisions were forgotten.
Among many lower castes, however, divorce
is still permitted. In modern times, mutual
consent, incompatibility, desertion, cruelty
are considered valid reasons for getting a divorce on both sides.
We all know about the case of Draupadi marrying five Pandava brothers. This kind of
marriage is known as polyandrous marriage.
There are a number of communities in which
this type of marriage is considered a valid
and preferred type of marriage. Generally
the woman marries brothers and rarely men
of different parentage in such communities.
1103/1329
Such marriages are considered anti-social by

the upper-varna/caste people of the plains
but in the societies where such marriages are
solemnized having more than one husband is
considered a matter of pride and not of
shame.
19.8 WOMEN
The history of women in India is the story of
progressive decline. During the Vedic period
even under patriarchy women participated in
all the affairs of the Tribe barring wars. They
were composers of hymns, they could marry
the men of their choice at a mature age. In
the post-vedic phase with the break-up of tribal institutions their position deteriorated.
The early lawbooks reduced the women to
the status of a Shudra. Except some personal property (stridhana) they were not entitled to any property. Even Vedic knowledge
was closed to women. At this time the heterodox sects gave them some place of respect. The Tantric sects of the early medieval
period gave woman an important place in
their cult and instituted orders of female
ascetics.
1105/1329
In general throughout the early historical

and early medieval periods women were not
encouraged to take up any intellectual activity. Their true function was marriage and
takin care of their families. Women belonging to upper castes received some education
and a few of them are mentioned as poets
and dramatists. The chief female characters
in Sanskrit dramas are often described as
reading, writing and composing songs. In the
medieval period and till very recent times
music and dancing were looked on as unfit
for high caste women and were practised
only by low-caste women and prostitutes.
But it was not the case in early periods. Barring the Rig-Vedic period women seem to occupy very low status in society. Marriage at
an early age became sanctified. Sati System
became quite common. However, Ibn Battutah, a foreign traveller, mentions that in the
medieval period, permission from the Sultan
had to be taken for the performance of sati.
1106/1329
Widow remarriage was not permissible but

right to property of the widows in certain
cases was recognised.
In the medieval period, the practice of keeping a veil on the faces for women became
widespread among the upper class women.
The Arabs and the Turks adopted this custom from the Iranians and brought it to India with them. Because of them, it became a
widespread
practice in north India. A careful look at the

treatment to women shows that it was the
result of a process set in motion in the Vedic
period itself. In the medieval period the system of veil became a symbol of the higher
classes in society and all those who wanted
to be considered respectable tried to copy it.
It was less prevalent among lower caste
women.
With the decline of the Mughal supremacy
and expansion of colonial structure in India,
the influence of modern ideas set in motion a
process of change in a different direction.
Under the influence of modern education, a
set of social reformers campaigned for legislation which would uplift the status of women in society. With the efforts of Ram Mohan Roy, Radhakanta Deb, Bhawani Charan
Banerji the practice of sati was banned in
1829. In 1895, killing of female infants was
1108/1329
declared a murder. In independent India

through the Hindu Marriage Act of 1955 set
the minimum age limit for the bridegroom
was fixed at eighteen years and for the bride
at fifteen. In 1856, through the efforts of Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar the first widow remarriage took place. Pandit Vishnu Shastri
founded Widow Marriage Association in
1860. All their efforts have resulted in a considerable upliftment of women. Recently the
Supreme Court of India has further recognised the daughters share in her fathers
property. The condition of women is going to
improve in future with growing awareness in
society as well as through legislation.
1. What is the basis of anuloma and pratiloma marriages?
_________________________________
1109/1329
2. What is monogamous marriage?
_________________________________
3. Name the two schools of sacred law and
custom which govern the traditional family
in India.
_________________________________
4. What was the personal property of women
called in ancient India except which they did
not have any other right to property?
_________________________________
19.9 TRIBAL COMMUNITIES

OF INDIA
Tribe is a modern term for communities that
are very old, being among the oldest inhabitants of the sub continent. In general tribal
population is expected to possess some of the
following characteristics:
1. Tribes have their roots in the soil dating

back to a very early period.
2. They live in relative isolation in the hills
and forests.
3. Their socio, economic and educational development need to be given priority.
4. In terms of their cultural ethos (language,
institutions, beliefs and customs), their life
style is very different from the other section
of society.
Tribes are indigenous people who are termed
as the Fourth World. These peoples are the
descendents from a countrys aboriginal population and today they are completely or
partly deprived of the rights to their own territory. Indigenous peoples are strikingly different and diverse in their culture, religion,
social and economic organisations. They are
1112/1329
still being exploited by the outside world. By

some they are idealized as the embodiment
of spiritual
values, by others they are designated as an
obstacle impeding economci progress. They
cherish their own distinct cultures. They are
victims of past colonialism. Some live according to their traditions, some receive welfare, some work in factories, some in other
professions. They have maintained a close
living relationship to the land in which they
live and there exists a cooperative attitude of
give and take, a respect for the earth and life
it supports.
In India, tribes are generally called adivasis,
implying original inhabitants. The ancinet
and medieval Indian literature mention a
large number of tribes living in India. Before
the introduction of the caste system during
the Brahminic Age, people were divided into
various tribes.
1113/1329
Government of India has specified 427 communities and has included them in the
schedule of tribes. These tribes are known as
scheduled tribes. They are entitled to special
protection and privileges under the constitution of India.
Numerically, the three most important tribes
are the Gonds, the Bhils and the Santhals
each having a population of more than 30
lakh. Next to them are the Minas, the Mundas, the orgons each having a population of
more than 5 lakh. Then there are 42 tribes
each having a population between one and
five lakh.
The tribal people of India, who come under
the category of Scheduled Tribes (STs) in
terms of the provisions of the constitution of
India, number 8.43 crore, constituting 8.2
percent of the population of the country according to 2001 census.
1114/1329
From the point of view of distribution and

diversity of the tribal population, India can
be divided into seven zones.
1. North Zone
This zone covers Himachal Pradesh, Punjab,
sub-Himalayan Uttar Pradesh, Bihar. The
prominent tribes here are Khasa, Tharu,
Bhoksa, Bhotias, Gujjars and the Jaunsaris.
Khasas are a polyandrous tribe. Bhotias
make carpets and are involved in the Indochina border
trade. The Gujjars are a pastoral tribe. The

major problems of the tribes of this zone are
inaccessibilty, lack of communication,
poverty, illiteracy and land alienation.
2. North-Eastern Zone
This zone includes seven north-eastern
states, and the major tribal groups here are
Nagas, Khasi, Garo, Mishing, Miri, Karbi and
the Apatauis. Ecological degradation because
of shifting cultivation and inaccessibility due
to lack of communication facilities are two
major problems of these tribes. Because of a
high degree of isolation, the tribes of this
sector have not really shared history with the
mainstream Indians and have instead shared
history with the neighbouring communities.
This explains why there is an element of hostility of these tribes with the mainstream.
1116/1329
3. Central Zone
This zone has maximum concentration of tribal population. It stretches from southern
Madhya Pradesh to South Bihar across
northern Orissa. The major tribes lying in
this zone are the Santhals, HO, Baiga, Abhujanaria, Muria, Munda and Birhor. The major problems faced by the tribes of this region are land alienation, indebtedness.
Among the tribes of this region, the Santhals
have discovered a script of their own, called
ole chiki. Baigas are a prominent shifting
cultivation tribe. Birhors are a very backward
tribe of this region and because of extreme
backwardness and no secure means of livelihood, they are threatened with extinction.
4. Southern Zone
This zone comprises the Nilgiris together
with the adjoining hilly regions in Andhra
Pradesh and Karnataka. It is the smallest,
1117/1329
the most backward and the most isolated tribal communities on the mainland. Tribes of
this region are Toda, Koya, Chenchu and Allars. Todas are a pastoral people who practise buffalo herding. Allars are cave dwellers,
who also live on tree tops. Chencus are a very
backward tribe who survive mainly on hunting gathering. The major problem of these
tribes are shifting cultivation, economic
backwardness, isolation, lack of communication and threat of extinction of languages.
5. Eastern Zone
This zone includes West Bengal, Orissa and
tribes such as Paraja, Kondhas, Bondas,
Bhumiya, Gadabas, Bhuinyas and Sqoras.
The major problems of the tribes of this zone
are economic backwardness, exploitation by
forest officials and contractors, land alienation, prevalence of disease and displacement
due to industrial projects.
1118/1329
6. Western Zone
Rajasthan and Gujarat are included in this
zone. Tribes which are found here are Bhils,
Garasiya and Meenas. Meenas are a very advanced and well educated tribe.
7. Island Region
Andaman and Nicobar islands, lakshadweep
and Daman and Diu included in this zone.
Great Andamanese, Santinelese, Jarwas,
Onges, Nicobaris and Shampen are tribes of
this region. Some of these tribes are extremely backward and are struggling to come
out of the stone age mode of livelihood. Most
of these tribes are classified as minor tribes
which face the threat of extinction. Apart
from the problem of survival, prevalence of
disease and malnutrition are some other
problems of the tribes of this region.
The basic strategy of the government for the
tribal region is aimed at providing protection
to the tribals and bringing about their economic development. The tribal sub plan
strategy was initiated during the Fifth five
year plan. This is a comprehensive, well-knit
1120/1329
and integrated programme. Its objective is,

elemination of exploitation of tribals, socioeconomic development, bridging the gap in
development vis-a-vis other areas, improvement of quality of life.
1. State two
population.
characteristics
of
tribal
_________________________________
2. Who are indigenous people?
_________________________________
3. What is the term used for Tribes in India?
_________________________________
4. How many communities have been given
sehedule tribe status in India?
_________________________________
1121/1329
5. What percentage of tribal population is in

India?
_________________________________
6. What are the determinents of tribal population in India?
_________________________________
7. What are two parameters for identification
of the Scheduled Tribes?
_________________________________
8. What are the prominent tribes of North
India?
_________________________________
9. What are the main problems of the tribals

of eastern zone?
_________________________________
10. Name some tribes whcih have a very
small population.
_________________________________
11. When was tribal sub plan strategy
initiated?
_________________________________
12. What is tribal sub plan and its objectives?
_________________________________
India is a country of multiple

identities based on region,
1123/1329
language and religion, each

having more or less distinct
social structures which have
been evolving through the
ages.
Tribes, one of the earliest identifiable social organisations, can
be traced to the Vedic period.
The initial differentiation was
based on the colour of the skin
which later developed into a
complex varna system with
tribes being divided into
Brahmana,
Kshatriy,
Vaishya
and
Shudra
categories.
Varna/Jati system underwent
further changes in the postVedic societies with the rise of
Buddhism and Jainism and
later with the arrival of new
people in India such as the
1124/1329
Shakas, Kushanas, Parthians,

and the Indo Greeks.
Caste system has its regional variations due to the formation of
regions and regional consciousness after the eighth
century AD and it became
more and more complex, multiplying into a number of
castes and sub-castes due to a
number of factors.
Untouchability, the most obnoxious practice, took roots during the last phase of the Vedic
period and crystallised into a
separate identity in the age of
the Buddha.
Slavery existed in India though it
was different from the classical Greek and Roman slavery,
1125/1329
Purushartha, ashramas and

samskaras are inter-linked
concepts.
The Jajmani system was an important institution of complementary relationship between
groups of dominant peasant
castes on the one hand and
service and artisan castes on
the other, which continued till
modern times in Indian rural
society, but is now breaking up
under the impact of monetisation,
urbranisation
and
ndustrialisation.
Families are the result of a very

important sanskara ceremony
called marriage and different
kinds of marriages such as
anuloma and pratiloma
based on the alliances between
different varna/caste; monogamous, polygamous and
polyandrous based on the
number of spouses; all can be
found in Indian society.
The traditional Indian family is a
joint family governed by two
schools of sacred law and customs which are Mitakshara
and Dayabhaga.
The position of women in the history of India has been a story
of progressive decline until the
modern times when, with the
spread of western education,
1127/1329
efforts were made through social and religious reforms to

improve their conditions.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. Explain the origin of the multiple identities in India.
2. Distinguish between the varna and the jsti
system.
3. Discuss the characteristics of the caste system in India.
4. Explain how purushartha, ashrama and
sanskara are related to each other.
5. Give an account of the different types of
marriage that are prevalent in Indian society.
6. Critically examine the position of women
in the history of Indian society.
1128/1329
7. What is Jajmani system? Why is it breaking up in recent times?

19.1
1. Tribe.
2. Bharatas, Yadus, Purus etc. (any two).
3. Twice born.
4. Shakas, Kuishanas, Parthianas, IndoGreeks etc.
5. Medieval times.
19.2
1. Untouchables
2. Harijan
3. Megasthenes
4. Arthashastra
5. Ashramas
6. Urbanisation and Industrialisation
19.3
1. They are based on an alliance between different varna/caste.
2. A marriage in which a person is married to
only one person at a time.
3. Mitakshara and Dayabhaga.
4. Stridhana
19.4
1. (a) Tribes have their roots in the soil data
back to a very early period.
1130/1329
(b) They live in relaitve isolation of hills and

forests.
2. Tribes.
3. Adivasis
4. 427 communities
5. 8.2 percent
6. They are determined primarily by the
political and adminsitrative consideration of
upliftment a section of the Indian people
which has been relatively remotely situated
in the hills and forests and which is backward in terms of indices of development.
7. Relative isolation and backwradness
8. Khasa, Tharu, Bhoksa, Bhotias, Gujjars
and Jaunsaris.
9. Economic backwardness, exploitation by
forest officials and contractors, land
1131/1329
alienation, prevalence of disease and displacement due to industrial projects.

10. Great Andamanese, Jarwas, Nicobars
and Shampur.
11. During the fifth five year plan.
12. This is comprehensive, well-knit and integrated programme. Its objective is elimination of exploitation of tribals, socio-economic development, bridging gap in
development vis-a-vis other areas, improvement of quality of life.
20.
SOCIO-CULTURAL
ISSUES IN
CONTEMPORARY
INDIA
In the previous lesson you have learnt about
the social structure in India. You read about
tribal, rural and urban societies, about stratification in terms of caste and class, about
family, marriage, and the position of women
in Indian society. The Indian society has
evolved through the ages and advancements
have taken place in diverse fields. You have
also read in earlier lessons about social reforms in the Indian society. However, in
every society there are socio-cultural issues
1133/1329
that need to be addressed and tackled. Security of people, particularly of the vulnerable sections, such as women, children and
the elderly people is a major concern in the
contemporary Indian society. In this lesson,
we will read about the major socio-cultural
issues that need our immediate attention, if
we have to preserve our social and cultural
values. Some of the important socio-cultural
issues that need to be addressed today are
casteism, dowry, communalism, drinking,
drug addiction, etc. The issues discussed
here are not comprehensive. There are many
other issues faced by the nation in general
and regions and communities in particular,
that all of us should think about. Can you
make a list of other such issues?
OBJECTIVES
After reading this lesson you will be able to
list some major issues and problems of contemporary Indian
society;
discuss issues like caste system,
dowry, substance abuse etc.;
examine the issues related with
vulnerable groups like the
children, women and the elderly people; and
discuss economic issues like
poverty and unemployment.
20.1 CASTE SYSTEM

As you have already learnt in the previous
lesson, there are four castes. Can you remember them? Write them here:
1.
______________;
________________;
_______________________; and
2.
3.
4. ________________________.
The caste system in India has its roots in ancient India. Just as the ashrama dharma laid
down rules and duties with reference to the
individuals life in the world, varna or caste
system prescribed duties with reference to
the particular caste to which an individual
belonged. Earlier they were all regarded
equal in social status and could take up any
profession they liked. There was no restriction in the matter of eating food or marriage
with members of other profession. But with
1136/1329
the beginning of specializing in hereditary

professions and coming in contact with the
indigenous people situations changed and
the birth of the person decided their caste.
Hence the varna system that developed during that time was the outcome of the social
and economic development. But as time
passed, it led to the division of society into
high-caste and low-caste people who could
not mix with each other. Inter-caste dining
or marriage was forbidden. People belonging
to the so called lower castes were exploited
and slowly down the ages, their condition became miserable. They were poor and did not
enjoy equality in society. They were not even
allowed to draw water from the common
wells of the villages, or even could go to the
temples or to come close to the people of the
so called higher castes. Thus caste system
hampered the healthy growth of different
professions as entry into a particular profession was based on birth and not on ability.
1137/1329
Caste-based discrimination has at times even

led to violence. The caste-system also makes
the working of democracy in our country difficult. Society gets divided into artificial
groups that tend to support the candidate
who belongs to their caste. They do not pay
much attention to the fact whether he/she is
a deserving candidate or not. This is not
good for the health of democracy in India.
Our country cannot make real progress unless this system is uprooted completely.
During the post-independence period, i.e.
after 1947, the Government has taken cognizance of these issues and tried to tackle
them through legislation (enacting laws to
counter these issues) as well as by social action (by involving the civil society, NGOs
(Non-Governmental Organizations) and social groups. These steps have helped in improving the situation but still a lot more
needs to be done.
1138/1329
Box Start
Visit the house of a person who belongs to a
community other than yours. Do you find
any difference in their way of living and eating habits? Write a short essay bringing out
the differences as well as similarities.
Box Close
20.2 ISSUES RELATED TO

WOMEN
Our Constitution gives equal rights to both
men and women in every field. Today, women enjoy voting rights, right to inheritance
and property. In fact, the Constitution lay
down that the government should promote
with special care the interests of the weaker
sections of the people. Several laws have
been passed since independence to promote
the interests of women. These laws relate to
marriage, inheritance of property, divorce,
dowry, etc. In 1976, the Equal Remuneration
Act was passed to provide for equal remuneration to men and women for similar
work.
Recently, the government has started a
scheme for the protection of girl child. The
scheme is called Ladli, in which an amount
is set aside at the time of the birth of a girl
1140/1329
child which she gets when she completes

eighteen years of age. This amount is then
used for the education or the marriage of the
child. Similarly, there is another scheme
called Jaccha Baccha scheme. Under this
scheme, the state governments take care of
the birth of the child and all expenditure related to medical assistance for the upbringing of the child. However, in spite of these
provisions, we find a lot of discrimination
against women.
20.2.1 Gender Discrimination
In India females are discriminated in various
fields like health, education and jobs. The
girls carry the liability of dowry on their
head, and they have to leave their parents
home after marriage. Besides, in order to
safeguard their old age parents prefer to
have male offspring. Many female babies are
aborted, abandoned, deliberately neglected
and underfed simply as they are girls. This is
1141/1329
worst in the state of Rajasthan. But now

there is a great change in this direction. In
some states like Haryana where girl child ratio is very low, the government has taken out
many schemes to promote education of girls.
Reservation of jobs for women and even six
months maternity leave is provided to them
besides many others.
The World Bank Document, A New Agenda
for Womens Health and Nutrition (Washington 1995) estimates that in developing
countries, 450 million adult women have
their development problems due to lack of
protein input during their childhood. In
many communities, women and girls get less
food or poor quality food compared to men
and boys. When they are ill, they get less attention or receive some attention only when
the disease becomes extremely serious.
There is ample evidence at the global level of
disparity in health status between men and
women and their access to medical services.
1142/1329
In a majority of the countries, literacy rate

for women is significantly lower than that for
men. In 66 countries, the gap between the
male and female literacy rates is estimated to
be larger than 10 percentage points and in
40 countries, it is larger than 20 percentage
points in the age group of 6-11, which corresponds to primary level education. According
to 2011 census, there is a gap of 16.7 percent
between the literacy rate of men and women
i.e. mens literacy rate is 82.14 percent compared to womens literacy rate that stands at
65.46 percent. About 24.5 percent (85 million) of the girls in the world are estimated to
be out of school compared to 16.4 percent
(60 million) boys.
In most Indian families, a girl child is least
welcome although in India women were respected from the early ages. Even though
there are growing instances of girls excelling
in education, tradition, custom, and social
practices place greater value on sons than on
daughters, who are often viewed as an economic burden. This attitude of the society
also stands in the way of the girl child being
able to achieve her full potential. A recent report on the girl child makes the following observations: Girls are the worlds most
squandered gift. They are precious human beings with enormous potential,
1144/1329
but across the world, they are generally the last to have their basic needs
met and first to have their basic rights
denied.
The need of girls for food clothing, shelter,
healthcare, education, nurture, and time to
play often goes unmet. Their rights to safety,
freedom from harassment and exploitation,
as also their rights to grow, develop and
blossom, are denied.
Prejudice against the girl child becomes
clearer and sharper from the data in sex ratio
in the age group 0-6 years. In the Census,
2011 this ratio has been recorded as 914,
down from 927 in the Census, 2001. The
child sex ratio has steadily declined from 976
in 1961 to 914 in 2011.
1145/1329
20.2.2 Dowry System

The practice of dowry is one of the worst social practices that has affected our culture. In
independent India, one of the landmark legislations is the passing of the Dowry Prohibition Act in 1961 by the Government of India.
Despite the fact that the practice of both giving as well as accepting dowry is banned by
law and such acts are punishable offences,
the system is so thoroughly imbedded in our
culture that it continues unabated. Whether
it is rural or urban India, the blatant violation of this law is rampant. Not only dowry
deaths, even most of the acts of domestic violence against women including psychological as well as physical torture are related to
matters of dowry. Some of the very basic human rights of women are violated almost
every day. Sometimes it is heartening to see
some girls stand firm to assert their rights
against dowry. But there is an urgent need to
strengthen such hands by taking some
1146/1329
concrete as well as comprehensive social,

economic, political and administrative measures in order to free Indian society of this
disease.
Box Start
Find out a girl child who is not going to
school. Tell her parents that the government
has started a scheme called Ladli for the development of the girl child and that she will
no longer remain a burden to them; rather
she will become an asset. So they should
send her to school.
Box Close

1. How does caste system affect democracy?
_________________________________
2. What is the Ladli scheme of government
of India?
_________________________________
3. Which Act prohibits dowry violations?
_________________________________
20.3 SUBSTANCE ABUSE/

ADDICTION
The habitual use of or dependence on harmful substances like liquor/alcoholic drinks,
tobacco, bidis/cigarettes, drugs (for other
than prescribed medical treatment) called
substance abuse or addiction. As the range of
addictive substances continues to expand,
more and more persons particularly, in the
younger age groups get addicted. There are
many factors that are responsible for pushing the young as well as adults into the trap
of substance abuse. These factors include
peer-pressure, non-conducive family environment and stress.
Substance abuse is a condition which needs
medical and psychological help. The parents
have to be considerate to children, particularly during their transition from childhood
to adolescence and adulthood, when many
1149/1329
changes occur in their physique. Adolescents

are naturally curious, they are exploring new
worlds, ideas, behaviors and relationships.
In the process, some are exposed to drugs.
Unless their environment, families, schools
and friends educate them about the ill effects
of using drugs, they are likely to be trapped.
Drinking and smoking are the most common
as well as harmful addictive actions.
Drinking or intake of liquor /alcohol is a very
serious problem of the society. The easiest
pastime is to drink and forget worries, frustrations, even though temporarily. Its addiction creates serious consequences. Even with
meagre earnings, drunkards buy liquor keeping the family needs at stake. If they cannot
afford the standard variety, which is expensive, they go for the cheap variety. At times
they drink even the poisonous things. After
drinking, they lose their senses. Sometimes it
results in death or permanent disability.
1150/1329
Most of the time, they ill-treat their wives

and children after drinking.
Smoking is a habit which is very harmful to
health, even more than drinking. Not only
does it harm the smokers themselves, but
also the people around them who are affected by the smoke in the atmosphere. If we
respect the rights of others, then we should
not smoke in
public places like buses, trains, markets, offices etc. Smoking is a major cause of pollution and develops deadly diseases like cancer, heart diseases, breathing problems etc.
According to World Health Organization, tobacco use, particularly smoking, is number
one killer all over the world. The Union cabinet has banned smoking in public places. It
has banned the sale of tobacco products near
schools and colleges. It is mandatory for
manufacturers of these products to issue a
warning to the consumers of its ill effects
with a caption on the product itself.
20.4 COMMUNALISM
India is a country of different religious faiths.
Persons belonging to different communities
such as Hindus, Sikhs, Muslims, Christians,
Parsees, etc. live in India. The aggressive attitude of one community towards the other
creates tension and clashes between two religious communities. Hundreds of people die
in communal riots. It breeds hatred and mutual suspicion. Communalism is an issue that
needs to be tackled and eradicated. It poses a
great challenge to democracy and unity of
our country. It is therefore, a major obstacle
in the path of our progress. Education is one
very important means through which we can
hope to bring peace and harmony in society.
We must remember that we are all human
beings first, before we belong to a religious
community. We must respect all religions.
Our country is secular, which means that all
1153/1329
religions are treated equally and everyone is

free to follow their own religion.
Box Start
Try to meet any person who is addicted to
smoking, drugs, drinking or gambling. Tell
him the ill effects of these things and suggest
some ways to overcome this habit.
Box Close
20.5 ISSUES RELATED TO

THE ELDERLY
The world population is ageing. Globally, the
aged were 8% in 1950, 10% in 2000 and estimated to increase to 21% in 2050. In India,
the number of elder persons was 5.8% (25.5
million) in 1961. In 1991 this figure increased
to 6.7% (56.6 million). In 2011, it is estimated to increase to 8.1% (96 million) that is
expected to grow to 137 million in 2021. The
size of the Indian elderly (60 years and
above) is expected to triple in the next few
decades. Providing social, economic, and
psychological support to the aged is emerging as a fundamental concern of social
development.
With the joint family breaking down, especially in the urban areas, where nuclear families are the trend, the aged are increasingly
becoming unwelcome members in their own
1155/1329
families. Community support base to the

aged is assuming greater importance. Our
culture to respect elders should be again imbibed in young generation so that the aged
can maintain their self respect. Remember,
the elderly people should be respected. They
have looked after you when they were younger and now it is your turn to pay back. You
must look after and serve your old
grandparents.
Visit an old home and talk to the elderly

people living there. Think how you can help
them in living a better and happy life.
1. What is substance abuse?
_________________________________
2. What is number one killer according to
World Health Organization?
_________________________________
3. What is the expected population of the
aged people in India by 2021?
_________________________________
4. What is the main reason for the elderly
people not being looked after?
1157/1329
_________________________________
20.6
ISSUES
OF
POVERTY
AND
UNEMPLOYMENT
India is a large country in area. It is roughly

2.4 percent of the total area of the world. But
do you know what percentage of the worlds
population it has? Well, it is about 16.7%. As
per Census 2011, Indias population is 1210
million. With such a huge population, some
economic problems have developed. These
are the problems of unemployment, inflation, poverty and price rise. A large section of
our population lives under the poverty line.
There is a huge unemployment. Inflation and
price rise has added to the problem.
With a significant number of people living
below the poverty line, its impact on socioeconomically marginal families in the form
of poor quality of life, disease, low literacy,
malnutrition, and child labour becomes a
serious concern. Nearly a quarter of the
1159/1329
population that belongs to the scheduled category is almost entirely below poverty line.
Poverty is a fundamental problem, hindering
development objectives.
Unemployment is a situation where an able
bodied person, willing to work fails to find a
job to earn a living. Chronic unemployment
and the consequent poverty are responsible
for the erosion of human values. Under the
compulsion of poverty, parents do not hesitate even to send their children to the labour
market. Millions of children miss their childhood because of this phenomenon. They remain uneducated, and ignorant which results in their unemployment or under-employment and consequent poverty.
20.6.1 Beggary
It is a painful experience to come across beggars wherever we go. At the market place,
railway station, hospital, temple, even at
road crossings, you will notice some people
approaching you with open palms. They ask
for money or food. We also see many children begging in the streets. Beggary is a major social problem in India. The major causes
of beggary in our country are poverty and
unemployment. These days many gangs are
operating in our society as well, that thrives
on begging in an organized manner.
However beggary is a social curse which
must be eradicated. If you see beggars on the
road or elsewhere, tell them that begging is
an offence punishable by law both for the
one who is begging and the one who gives
alms.
20.7 PROBLEMS OF
CHILDREN
No country can progress unless it pays adequate attention to the development of children. A child is the future citizen of the country. Only those children who grow in a
healthy atmosphere can contribute to the development and strength of their country. Our
country has a large population of children. It
is our duty to make sure that they are
provided with the opportunities for good
health and education.
A large number of children, because of
poverty, do not go to school or are withdrawn from schools before they complete
their elementary education and are forced to
start working at a young and tender age in
factories, brick-klins, restaurants, hotels,
shops etc. This hampers their growth physically, mentally, and emotionally. They grow
1162/1329
with hatred and agony and fail to become

worthy citizens of the nation.
A child in the age group of 6-14 years is supposed to be in the school. But unfortunately,
of the 200 million Indian children in this age
group, about 11.3 million are labourers. The
estimate by NGOs puts it at 60 million, of
which 2,00,000 work as domestic help and
almost an equal number as bonded labourers. These children become vulnerable to
physical and mental exploitation, they are
starved, beaten and even sexually exploited.
This is a serious problem and is generally
known as child abuse.
Right to Education Act, 2009 provides for
education of all children between the age of
6-14 years of age. Once this cherished goal of
education for all is achieved, the state of our
children will be much better.
1163/1329

1. What is the population of India as per 2011
census?
_________________________________
2. What causes people to beg for money, food

and clothes from other people?
_________________________________
3. If you come across a beggar, what advice
would you give to him/her?
_________________________________
4. What is child abuse?
_________________________________
The evils such as dowry, child labour, child abuse, drug abuse
and drinking have assumed
alarming proportions in recent
times.
1165/1329
Gender discrimination against

women and girls and the related difficulties they face in
Indian society is so rampant
that it prevents them from
realizing their full potential.
Break down of the joint family
system and the emergence of
the nuclear family has increased the problems faced by
elderly persons.
Poverty and unemployment have
detrimental effects upon the
quality of life in society.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. How does casteism become a hindrance in
selecting a profession of choice by an
individual?
2. Dowry is a social problem. Elaborate.
1166/1329
3. How is the development of female persons

beneficial to a nation?
4. A Child is an asset of our country. Do you
agree with this statement?
5. Do you think that Dowry Prohibition Act
1961 is effective for curbing dowry problem?
Give a reasoned answer.
6. Girls are the worlds most squandered
gift. Discuss.
7. Poverty and unemployment are the root
cause of many social problems. Discuss.
20.1
1. Society gets divided into artificial groups

that tend to support the candidate who belongs to their caste. They do not pay much
1167/1329
attention to the fact whether he/she is a deserving candidate or not.
2. A scheme for the protection of girl child, in

which an amount is set aside at the time of
the birth of a girl child which she gets when
she completes eighteen years of age. This
amount is used for the education or the marriage of the child.
3. The Dowry Prohibition Act in 1961
20.2
1. The habitual use of or dependence on

harmful substances like liquor/alcoholic
drinks, tobacco, bidis/cigarettes, drugs (for
other than prescribed medical treatment)
called substance abuse or addiction.
2. Tobacco
3. 137 million
1169/1329
4. With the joint family breaking down, especially in the urban areas, where nuclear families are the trend, the aged are increasingly
becoming unwelcome members in their own
families.
20.3
1. 1210 million
2. Poverty and unemployment
3. Begging is an offence punishable by law
both for the one who is begging and the one
who gives alms.
4. A child in the age group of 6-14 years is
supposed to be in the school. But unfortunately, of the 200 million Indian children in
this age group, about 11.3 million are labourers. The estimate by NGOs puts it at 60 million, of which 2,00,000 work as domestic
help and almost an equal number as bonded
1170/1329
labourers. These children become vulnerable

to physical and mental exploitation, they are
starved, beaten and even sexually exploited.
This is a serious problem and is generally
known as child abuse.
MODULE 9.
SPREAD OF
INDIAN CULTURE
ABROD
21. SPREAD OF
INDIAN CULTURE
ABROAD
People have started travelling a lot today.
They go by road, by air, by sea, by rail and
any other way they can. But do you know
people travelled long distances even in those
days when there were no trains or
1172/1329
aeroplanes in India. India had been in contact with the outside world commercially
right from about the middle of the third millennium B.C. Even though India is surrounded by sea on three sides and the Himalayan
in the north but that did not stop Indians
from interacting with the rest of the world.
In fact they travelled far and wide and left
their cultural footprints wherever they went.
In return they also brought home ideas, impressions, customs and traditions from these
distant lands. However, the most remarkable
aspect of this contact has been the spread of
Indian culture and civilization in various
parts of the world, especially Central Asia,
South East Asia, China, Japan, Korea etc.
What is most remarkable of this spread is
that it was not a spread by means of conquest or threat to life of an individual or society but by means of voluntary acceptance of
cultural and spiritual values of India. In this
lesson we shall find out how Indian culture
1173/1329
spread to other countries and the impact it

had on these countries. This lesson also
brings forward the beautiful idea that peace
and friendship with other nations, other societies, other religions and other cultures
help our lives and make it more meaningful.
OBJECTIVES
explain various modes through
which Indian culture spread
abroad;
identify the trade routes through
which traders went and became the first cultural ambassadors to spread Indian
culture;
explain the role of ancient universities, teachers and missionaries in the spread of Indian culture;
trace the spread of Indian culture
in East Asia and the Southeast
Asian countries;
describe Indias trade relations
with the Roman empire;
discuss the spread of Buddhism in
many countries as a religion of
peace;
examine the impact of Sanskrit
language on the language and
literature of these countries;
give an account of the popularity
of Indian Epics, Indian Philosophy, Indian modes of administration and law in these
countries;
1176/1329
illustrate the shared heritage in

the form of huge temples,
sculptures and paintings produced over the centuries in
these countries; and
describe Indias cultural interaction with the Arab civilization.
21.1 SPREAD OF INDIAN

CULTURE THROUGH
TRADERS, TEACHERS,
MISSARIES AND
MISSIONARIES
In ancient times, traders from India went to
distant lands in search of new opportunities
in business. They went to Rome in the west
and China in the east. As early as the first
century BC, they travelled to countries like
Indonesia and Cambodia in search of gold.
They travelled especially to the islands of
Java, Sumatra and Malaya. This is the reason
why these countries were called Suvarnadvipa (suvarna means gold and dvipa means
island). These traders travelled from many
flourishing cities like Kashi, Mathura, Ujjain,
Prayag and Pataliputra and from port cities
on the east coast like Mamallapuram, Tamralipti, Puri, and Kaveripattanam. The
1178/1329
kingdom of Kalinga had trade relations with

Sri Lanka during the time of Emperor
Ashoka. Wherever the traders went, they established cultural links with those places. In
this way, the traders served as cultural ambassadors and established trade relations
with the outside world.
Like the east coast, many cultural establishments have also been found on and near the
west coast. Karle, Bhaja, Kanheri, Ajanta and
Ellora are counted among the well known
places. Most of these centres are Buddhist
monastic establishments.
The universities were the most important
centres of cultural interaction. They attracted large numbers of students and scholars.
The scholars coming from abroad often visited the library of Nalanda University which
was said to be a seven storey building. Students and teachers from such universities
carried Indian culture abroad along with its
1179/1329
knowledge and religion. The Chinese pilgrim

Huien-tsang has given ample information
about the universities he visited in India. For
example, Huien-tsang describes his stay at
two very important universities one in the
east, Nalanda and the other in the west,
Valabhi.
Vikramashila was another university that

was situated on the right bank of the Ganges.
The Tibetan scholar Taranatha has given its
description. Teachers and scholars of this
university were so famous that the Tibetan
king is stated to have sent a mission to invite
the head of the university to promote interest in common culture and indigenous
wisdom.
Another university was Odantapuri in Bihar
which grew in stature under the patronage of
the Pala kings. A number of Monks migrated
from this university and settled in Tibet.
Two Indian teachers went to China on an invitation from the Chinese Emperor in AD 67.
Their names are Kashyapa Martanga and
Dharmarakshita. They were followcd by a
number of teachers from universities like
Nalanda, Takshila, Vikramashila and
1181/1329
Odantapuri. When Acharya Kumarajiva went

to China, the king requested him to translate
Sanskrit texts into Chinese. The scholar Bodhidharma, who specialised in the philosophy
of Yoga is still venerated in China and Japan.
Acharya Kamalasheel of Nalanda University
was invited by the king of Tibet. After his
death, the Tibetans embalmed his body and
kept it in a monastery in Lhasa.
Another distinguished scholar was Jnanabhadra. He went to Tibet with his two
sons to preach Dharma. A monastery was
founded in Tibet on the model of Odantapuri
University in Bihar.
The head of the Vikramashila University was
Acharya Ateesha, also known as Dipankara
Shreejnana. He went to Tibet in the eleventh
century and gave a strong foundation to
Buddhism in Tibet. Thonmi Sambhota, a
Tibetan minister was a student at Nalanda
1182/1329
when the Chinese pilgrim Huien-tsang visited India. Thonmi Sambhota studied there
and after going back, he preached Buddhism
in Tibet. A large number of Tibetans embraced Buddhism. Even the king became a
Buddhist. He declared Buddhism as the
State religion. Among the noteworthy teachers, Kumarajiva was active in the fifth
century.
21.2 SPREAD OF INDIAN

CULTURE THROUGH
OTHER MODES
Romas or Gypsies Some groups of Indians
went abroad as wanderers. They called
themselves Romas and their language was
Romani, but in Europe they are famous as
Gypsies. They went towards the West, crossing the present-day Pakistan and Afghanistan. From there, their caravans went
through Iran and Iraq to Turkey. Travelling
through Persia, Taurus mountains and Constantinople, they spread to many countries of
Europe. Today they live in Greece, Bulgaria,
States of former Yugoslavia, Romania, Hungary, the Czech and Slovak Republics, Russia, Poland, Switzerland, France, Sweden,
Denmark and England. It took them almost
four hundred years to spread to these countries. By that time, though they had forgotten
1184/1329
their original home, they did retain their language, customs, ways of living, and their
professions.
The Romas are known for their dance and

music as well. It is said that every Roma musician is a splendid artist.
1. Who spread our culture abroad?
_________________________________
2. Which two universities did Chinese pilgrim Huientsang visit?
_________________________________
3. Name the Tibetan scholar who gave a description of Vikramashila University?
_________________________________
4. Who were the two teachers who visited
China during AD 67?
1186/1329
_________________________________
5. Why did Acharya Kumarajiva go to China?
_________________________________
6. Who were Gypsies in ancient times?
_________________________________
21.3 INDIAN CULTURE IN

CENTRAL ASIA
From the 2nd century B.C. onwards India
maintained commercial contact with China,
Central Asia, West Asia and the Roman empire. Central Asia is a landmass bound by
China, Russia, Tibet, India and Afghanistan.
Traders to and from China regularly crossed
the region despite hardships. The route, that
was opened by them, later became famous as
the Silk Route. The route was so named because silk was one of the chief mercantile
commodities of China. In later times, the
same route was used by scholars monks and
missionaries. The route served as a great
channel for the transmission of cultures of
the then known world. The impact of Indian
culture was felt strongly in Central Asia.
Among the kingdoms of Central Asia, Kuchi
was a very important and flourishing centre
1188/1329
of the Indian culture. It was the kingdom

where the Silk Route bifurcates and meets at
the Dun-huang caves in China again. Thus,
there is the Northern and the Southern Silk
Route. The Northern route goes via
Samarkand, Kashgarh, Tumshuk, Aksu,
Karashahr, Turfan and Hami and the Southern route via Yarkand, Khotan, Keriya, Cherchen and Miran. Many Chinese and Indian
scholars travelled through these routes in
search of wisdom and to propagate the philosophy of Buddhism.
Cultural exchanges that took place between

India and the countries of Central Asia are
visible from the discoveries of ancient stupas, temples, monasteries, images and paintings found in all these countries. Along the
route there were resting places for Monks
and Missionaries, for pilgrims and merchants and later these became famous
centres of Buddhist learning. Silk and jade,
horses and valuables changed hands, but the
most lasting treasure that travelled along the
route was Buddhism. Thus, the trade route
transmitted religion and
philosophy, ideas and beliefs, languages and
literature, and art and culture.
Khotan was one of the most important outposts. It was on the Southern Silk Route.
1190/1329
The history of cultural relationship between

India and the kingdom goes back to over two
millennia. Khotan was famous for its silk industry, dance, music, literary pursuits, commercial activities and for gold and jade
exports.
The history of the Indo-Khotanese relationship is witnessed by a continuous flow of
teachers and monks from India to Khotan.
Coins found from the first century AD bear
engravings in Chinese on the obverse and
Prakrit in Kharosthi script on the reverse
providing evidence of a composite culture in
Khotan. A large number of Sanskrit
manuscripts, translations and transcriptions
of Buddhist texts in Sanskrit were discovered
from the monasteries buried in sand.

EAST ASIA
China
The contact between India and China began
around the 2nd Century B.C. Indian culture
first entered China with two monk scholars-Kashyapa Martanga and Dharmarakshita
who went to China in AD 67 on the invitation
of the Chinese Emperor Ming Ti.
After Kashyapa Martanga and Dharmarakshita, there was a continuous flow of scholars
from India to China and from China to India.
The Chinese were a highly cultured people.
They listened to the thrilling stories of the
Buddha with great attention. The Chinese
who came in search of wisdom wrote about
India and the Indian culture to such an extent that today they are the most important
sources of Indian history. Prominent
1192/1329
teachers from the Indian Universities and

monasteries became famous in China. For
example, a scholar named Bodhidharma
went to China from Kanchipuram. He went
to Nalanda, studied there and left for China.
He carried the philosophy of Yoga with him
and popularized the practice of dhyana,
(meditation), which was later known in China as chan. Bodhidharma became such an
eminent figure that people began to worship
him in China and Japan.
The Buddhists philosophy appealed to the
Chinese intellectuals because they already
had a developed philosophical school in
Confucianism.
In the fourth century AD Wei Dynasty came

to power in China. Its first Emperor declared
Buddhism as the state religion. This gave an
impetus to the spread of Buddhism in China.
Thousands of Sanskrit books were translated
into Chinese. Braving the hazards of a long
and perilous journey they came to visit the
land of the Buddha. They stayed in India and
collected Buddhist relics and manuscripts related to Buddhism and learnt about it staying
at the various educational centres.
With the spread of Buddhism, China began
to build cave temples and monastic complexes on a large scale. Colossal images were
carved on the rocks and caves were beautifully painted from the inside. Dun-huang,
Yun-kang and Lung-men are among the
most famous cave complexes in the world.
Indian influences are quite evident on these
complexes.
1194/1329
The two way traffic of scholars and monks

was responsible for cultural contacts and exchange of ideas.
Korea
Korea is situated on the Northeast of China.
Korea received Indian cultural elements
through China. Sundo was the first Buddhist
Monk who entered Korea, carrying a Buddha
image and sutras in AD 352. He was followed
by Acharya Mallananda, who reached there
in AD 384. In AD 404, an Indian monk built
two temples in the Pyongyang city in Korea.
He was followed by a number of teachers
from India. They brought philosophy, religion, the art of making images, painting, and
metallurgy. Many scholars came to India
from Korea in search of knowledge. They
were trained in astronomy, astrology, medicine and in several other fields of knowledge.
Monasteries and temples acted as centres of
devotion and learning all over Korea. A large
1195/1329
number of Buddhist texts were translated

there.
The philosophy of dhyana yoga reached
Korea in the eighth to ninth century AD. The
kings and queens, princes and ministers,
even warriors began to practise yoga to be
brave and fearless. Out of devotion to wisdom, Buddhist texts were printed by the
Koreans in six thousand volumes. Indian
scripts had also reached Korea by than.
Japan
The story of Indian culture in Japan is believed to go back to more than ffteen hundred years. But the earliest historical evidence of Indian culture going to Japan is from
AD 552. At that time, the Korean Emperor
sent a Buddhist statue, sutras, instruments
for worship, artists, sculptors, painters and
architects as gifts for the Japanese Emperor.
1196/1329
Soon, Buddhism was given the status of State

Religion. Thousands of Japanese became
monks and nuns.
Sanskrit was accepted as the sacred language
in Japan. Monks were given special training
to write the Sanskrit syllables and mantras.

The script in which all these are written is
known as Shittan. Shittan is believed to be
Siddham, the script that gives siddhi
(accomplishment).
Even today, there is a keen desire among the
Japanese scholars to learn Sanskrit. As the
language of Buddhist scriptures, it is a cementing force between India and Japan.
Buddhist sutras, translated into Chinese,
were brought to Japan during the time of
Prince Shotokutaishi in the seventh century,
who was highly impressed by their
philosophy.
Tibet
Tibet is situated on a plateau to the north of
the Himalayas. The people of Tibet are
Buddhists. The Tibetan king Naradeva is
1198/1329
believed to have sent his minister Thonmi

Sambhot accompanied by sixteen outstanding scholars to Magadha where they studied
under Indian teachers. After sometime,
Thonmi Sambhot went to Kashmir. It is said
that he devised a new script for Tibet in the
seventh century on the basis of Indian alphabets of the Brahmi script. Till today, the
same script is being used in Tibet. It also influenced the scripts of Mongolia and
Manchuria.
It seems Thonmi Sambhot carried with him
a number of books from India. On going
back to Tibet, he wrote a new grammar for
the Tibetans which is said to be based on the
Sanskrit grammar written by Panini. The
king was so attracted to the literature
brought by him that he devoted four years to
study them. He laid the foundation for the
translation of Sanskrit books into Tibetan.
As a result, from seventh to seventeenth century, there were continuous effort on
1199/1329
translation. According to this tradition,

ninety-six thousand Sanskrit books were
translated into Tibetan.
1. Why was the route to China named as silk
route?
_________________________________
2. Where is Kuchi? Why is it famous?
_________________________________
3. Where were the coins of the first century
AD bearing engraving in Chinese on the obverse and Prakrit in Kharosthi script on the
reverse discovered?
_________________________________
4. What are Dun-huang, Yun-kang and
Lung-men?
1200/1329
_________________________________
5. When did the philosophy of dhyana yoga
reach Korea?
_________________________________
6. How did Indian culture reach Japan?
_________________________________
7. What is known as Shittan in Japan?
_________________________________
8. How many books of Sanskrit language got
translated into Tibetan during seventh century to seventeenth century AD?
_________________________________

SRI LANKA AND
SOUTHEAST ASIA
Sri Lanka
You might have read the great epic called
Ramayana in which Lord Rama, King of Ayodhya goes to Sri Lanka to bring back Sita. It
is possible that the Lanka of that time and
Sri Lanka might be different places. King
Ashoka made great efforts to propagate
Buddhism outside India. He sent his son Mahendra and daughter Sanghamitra to Sri
Lanka to spread the message of the Buddha.
A number of other scholars also joined them.
It is said that they carried a cutting of the
Bodhi tree from Bodhgaya which was
planted there. At that time Devanampiya
Tissa was the king of Sri Lanka. The teachings of the Buddha were transmitted orally
1203/1329
by the people who had gone from India. For

around two hundred years, the people of Sri
Lanka preserved the recitation of Buddhist
scriptures as transmitted by Mahendra. The
first monasteries built there are Mahavihar
and Abhayagiri.
Sri Lanka became a stronghold of Buddhism
and continues to be so even today. Pali became their literary language. Buddhism
played an important role in shaping Sri
Lankan culture. The Dipavansa and Mahavamsa are well known Sri Lankan
Buddhist sources.
With Buddhism, Indian Art forms also
reached Sri Lanka, where the themes, styles
and techniques of paintings, dance, folklores
and art and architecture were taken from India. The most renowned paintings of Sri
Lanka are found in the cave-shelter monasteries at Sigiriya. King Kashyap is believed to
have converted it into a fortified place in the
1204/1329
fifth century AD. Figures painted in the cave

are in the Amaravati style of India.
Myanmar
People and culture of India began to reach
Myanmar in the beginning of the Christian
era. Myanmar is situated on the route to China. People coming from the port towns of
Amaravati and Tamralipti often settled down
in Myanmar after the second century AD.
The people who had migrated included
traders, brahmins, artists, craftsmen and
others.
In Burma, Pagan was a great centre of
Buddhist culture from the eleventh to the
thirteenth century. It is still famous for its
magnificent Pagodas. King Aniruddha was a
great builder who built Shwezegon Pagoda
and about a thousand other temples. They
also developed their own Pali language and
1205/1329
translated both Buddhist and Hindu scriptures in their version of Pali.

Indian traditions were quite strong at the
Burmese court. Up to the recent times the
court astrologers, soothsayers and professors
were known to be brahmins called ponnas.
Most of them were believed to be from Manipur. Pundits were said to be very active.
They were also known for their knowledge of
science, medicine, and astrology.
Thailand
Till the year 1939, Thailand was called Siam,
its original name. Indian cultural influences
began to reach there in the first century AD.
It was first carried by Indian traders, followed by teachers and missionaries. The
Thai kingdoms were given Sanskrit names
such as Dwaravati, Shrivijay, Sukhodaya and
Ayutthiya. The names of their cities also indicate a strong cultural interflow. For
1206/1329
example, Kanchanaburi is from Kanchanapuri, Rajburi is from Rajpuri, Lobpuri

is Lavapuri, and names of the cities like
Prachinaburi, Singhaburi are all derived
from Sanskrit. Even the names of the streets
like Rajaram, Rajajrani, Mahajaya and
Cakravamsha remind us of the popularity of
the Ramayana.
Brahminical images and Buddhist temples
began to be constructed in third and fourth
century AD. The earliest images found from
Thailand are those of Lord Vishnu.
At different points of time, the Thai kingdom
was shifted from one place to another. At
every place a number of temples were built.
Ayutthiya (Ayodhya) is one such place where
large number of temples still stand though
today most of the temples there are in ruins.
There are four hundred temples in Bangkok,
the present capital of Thailand.
1207/1329
Cambodia
The famous kingdoms of Champa (Annam)
and Kamhuja (Cambodia) were ruled by the
kings of Indian origins. The history of deeprooted cultural relationship between India
and Cambodia goes back to the first and
second centuries AD. In Kambuja, Kaundinya dynasty of Indian origin ruled from the
first century A.D. We can reconstruct their
history from numerous Sanskrit inscriptions
and from literary works. We can also see
their splendour from the magnificent
temples.
Cambodians constructed huge monuments
and embellished them with sculptural representations of Shiva, Vishnu. Buddha and
other divinities from Indian Epics and the
Puranas. The episodes from these texts were
chosen by the kings to symbolise great historical events. Sanskrit remained their
1208/1329
language for administration till the fourteenth century.
Their kings bore Sanskrit names. Brahmins

assumed the highest position. The government was run according to the Hindu polity
and Brahminical jurisprudence. Ashrams
were maintained in temple vicinities as seats
of learning. A large number of localities were
given Indian names like Tamrapura,
Dhruvapura and Vikramapura. The name of
months in their language are known as chet,
bisak, jes, asadh and so on. In fact, thousands of such words are still in use with a
slight variation in pronunciation.
Angkor Vat is supposed to be the abode of
Vishnu, that is, Vaikunthadhama. Its five
towers are said to be the five peaks of the
Sumeru mountain. The king Suryavarman is
portrayed there as an incarnation of Vishnu
who had attained a place in heaven because
of his meritorious deeds. The temple represents a square mile of construction with a
1210/1329
broad moat running around adding to its

spectacular charm. Scenes from Ramayana
and Mahabharata are engraved on the walls
of this temple. The largest among all of them
is the scenes of Samudra manthan that is
churning of the ocean.
Another grand temple constructed at
Yashodharapura in the eleventh century,
known as Baphuon, is embellished by scenes
from the epics such as the battle between
Rama and Ravana, Shiva on mount Kailasha
with Parvati and the destruction of
Kamadeva.
Vietnam (Champa)
Indian culture was carried to the distant land
of Vietnam by a number of enterprising
traders and princes who migrated and established themselves as pioneers in the field of
politics and economics. They named the
1211/1329
cities there as Indrapura, Amaravati, Vijaya,

Kauthara and Panduranga.
The people of Champa are called Cham. They
built a large number of Hindu and Buddhist
temples. The Cham people worshipped
Shiva, Ganesha, Saraswati, Lakshmi, Parvati,
Buddha and Lokeswara. Images of these
deities and Shivalingas were housed in the
temples. Most of the temples are in ruin
now.
Malaysia
Malaysia was known to us since ancient
times. There are references in the Ramayana,
the
Jataka
stories,
Malindapanha,
Shilapadikaram, Raghuvamsha and many
other works. Evidence of Shaivism has been
discovered in Kedah and in the province of
Wellesly. Female figurines with trident have
been unearthed. The Head of a Nandi made
of granite stone, a relief of Durga image,
1212/1329
Ganesha and Shivlingas belonging to the seventh and eighth centuries have been discovered from various sites.
Brahmi, in its late form, was the script of ancient Malaysia. Tablets of Buddhist texts
written in a script that resembles old Tamil
have been found at Kedah. Sanskrit was one
of the source languages for them. Till today a
fairly large number of Sanskrit words can be
seen in their language, for example, svarga,
rasa, guna, dahda, mantri, dhipati, and laksha. Hanuman and Garuda were known in
Malaysia for their superhuman qualities.
Sanskrit inscriptions are the earliest records

of our cultural relations with Malaysia. They
are written in Indian script of fourth and
fifth centuries AD. The most important inscription is from Ligor. Over fifty temples
were found around this place.
Indonesia
In the field of religious architecture, the
largest Shiva temple in Indonesia is situated
in the island of Java. It is called Prambanan.
It was built in the ninth century. It has a
Shiva temple flanked by Vishnu and Brahma
temples. Opposite these three temples are
temples constructed for their vahanas. They
are Nandi (Bull) for Shiva, Garuda for Vishnu and Goose for Brahma. In between the
two rows are the temples dedicated to Durga
and Ganesh, numbering eight in all, surrounded by 240 small temples. It is an example of
1214/1329
wonderful architecture. The stories of

Ramayana and Krishna, carved on the walls
of the temple, are the oldest representations
in the world.
Sanskrit hymns are recited at the time of
puja. Over five hundred hymns, stotras dedicated to Shiva, Brahma, Durga, Ganesha,
Buddha, and many other deities have been
discovered from Bali. In fact Bali is the only
country where Hindu culture flourished and
survived.
Today, while the entire Archipelago has accepted Islam, Bali still follows Hindu culture
and religion.
A large number of scriptural works have
been found from Java. They are mostly written on palm leaves in their ancient script
called Kawi. Kawi script was devised on the
basis of Brahmi. Some of them contain
Sanskrit verses (shlokas) followed by
1215/1329
commentary in Kawi language. Among the

texts on Shaiva religion and philosophy,
Bhuvanakosha is the earliest and the longest
text. This has five hundred and twenty five
shlokas in Sanskrit. A commentary is written
to explain the meaning.
Perhaps no other region in the world has felt
the impact of Indias culture and religion as
South East Asia. The most important source
of study of the remains of this cultural intercourse and impact are the Sanskrit inscriptions written in Indian script. They have
been found all over this region and a study of
these inscriptions and other literature shows
that the language, literature, religious, political and social institutions were greatly influenced by India. The Varna system and the division of society into the four castes i.e.
Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Sudras
was known to them. But the system was not
as rigid as in India. It was more like in the
Rig Vedic age where the society was divided
1216/1329
on the basis of profession and not on the

basis of birth especially in Bali. Even some of
their marriage customs are similar.
The most popular form of amusement was
the shadow play called Wayung (like the Indian puppet shows) where the themes are
derived mainly from the epics Ramayana
and Mahabharata, still very popular in South
East Asia.

1. Name the first two monasteries of Sri
Lanka?
_________________________________
2. How did Buddhism reach Sri Lanka?
_________________________________
3. Which language became the literary language of Sri Lanka?
_________________________________
4. What is Ankor Vat?
_________________________________
5. What are the five towers of Ankor Vat
called?
1218/1329
_________________________________
6. What is portrayed at the Ankor Vat? Why?
_________________________________
7. What does
represent?
the
Ankor
Vat
temple
_________________________________
8. What is engraved on the walls of Ankor
Vat?
_________________________________
9. Which is the most important scene engraved on the walls of Ankor Vat?
_________________________________
10. What is embellished at Baphuon?
_________________________________
1219/1329
11. Name some cities of Vietnam (Champa)

whose name were based on Indian culture?
_________________________________
12. Where were evidences of Shaivism discovered in Malaysia?
_________________________________
13. What are some of the important figurines
unearthed in Malaysia?
_________________________________
14. Which are some of the words of Sanskrit

find place in the Malaysian language?
_________________________________
15. Which is the most important inscription
of the fourth and fifth centuries AD in
Malaysia?
_________________________________
16. How many temples were found at Ligor?
_________________________________
17. What is Prambanan?
_________________________________
18. What is constructed opposite the three
temples of Shiva, Vishnu and Brahma?
_________________________________
1221/1329
19. How many temples are there in the Java

island of Indonesia?
_________________________________
20. Which stories were carved on the walls of
the temples in Indonesia?
_________________________________
21. What was
Indonesia?
discovered
at
Bali
in
_________________________________
21.6 CONTACTS BETWEEN

INDIA AND THE ARAB
CIVILIZATION
Indias links with West Asia, by land as well
as sea routes, goes back to very ancient
times. These ties between the two culture
zones (the idea of nations had not yet developed) became particularly close with the
rise and spread of Islamic civilization in
West Asia. About the economic aspects of
this relationship, we have from about midninth century AD a number of accounts by
Arab and other travellers, such as Sulaiman,
the Merchant, Al-Masudi, Ibn Hauqal, Al
Idrisi, etc, which attest to a flourishing commercial exchange between these areas. Evidence for a very active interaction in the cultural sphere, however, goes back to the
eighth century and earlier.
1223/1329
The fruitful cultural intercourse between India and West Asia is evident in many areas.
We shall see here how the Islamic world was
enriched as a result of this. In the field of astronomy, two important works namely the
Brahma-sphuta-siddhanta better known to
the
Arab
world
as
Sindhin
and
Khandakhadyaka (known as Arkand) were
brought to Baghdad by embassies from
Sindh. With the help of Indian scholars of
these embassies, they were
translated into Arabic by Alfazari, who probably also assisted Yakub Iun Tarik. Later
Aryabhattas and Varahamihiras works on
astronomy were also studied and incorporated into the scientific literature of the
Arabs.
Another important contribution of India to
Arab civilization was mathematics. The
Arabs acknowledged their debt to India by
calling mathematics hindisa (pertaining to
India). Indian mathematics, in fact, became
their favourite field of study and discussion,
its popularity being enhanced by the works
of Alkindi among others. They were quick to
appreciate the revolutionary character of the
Indian decimal system with its concept of
zero; a contemporary Syrian scholar paid
glowing tribute to it: I wish only to say that
this computation is done by means of nine
signs. If those who believe, because they
1225/1329
speak Greek, that they have reached the limits of science, should know these things, they
would be convinced that there are also others
who know something.
A number of Arab sources dating back to the
tenth and thirteenth centuries inform us
about several Indian works on medicine and
therapeutics that were rendered into Arabic
at the behest of the Caliph Harun al-Rashid,
the ruler of Baghdad from AD 786 to 809.
Indian scholars were also involved in these
translations. For instance, the Sushruta
Samhita was translated by an Indian called
Mankh in Arabic.
Apart from astronomy, astrology, mathematics, and medicine, Arabs admired with keen
interest many other aspects of Indian culture
and civilization as well. They translated Indian works on a wide variety of subjects, but
did not remain satisfied with the translations
and went on to work out original
1226/1329
compositions based on or derived from the

treatises they translated. The other fields of
Indian knowledge they studied included
works on snake poison, veterinary art and
books on logic, philosophy, ethics, politics
and science of war. In the process their
vocabulary was also enriched considerably.
For instance, in the field of shipping, of
which they were renowned masters, you can
easily identify a number of Arabic words that
had Indian origin: hoorti (a small boat) from
hori, banavi from baniya or vanik, donij from
dongi and so on.
21.7 INDIAS CONTACT WITH

ROME
It was Southern India which had the monopoly of the products that were in great demand in the West. In fact, the first three centuries of the Christian era saw a profitable
sea-borne trade with the West represented
mainly by the Roman Empire which had become Indias best customer. This trade
happened mostly in South India and is testified both by literary texts and finds of Roman coins specially at Coimbatore and
Madurai. Items like pepper, betel, spices,
scents and precious stones like beryl, gem,
diamond, ruby and amethyst, pearls, ivory,
silk and muslins were in great demand. This
trade with Rome was bound to bring in gold
to India which gave her a favourable position
in trade and established a stable gold currency for the Kushana empire of those days.
1228/1329
The Tamil kings even employed yavanas to

guard their tents on the battlefield and the
gates of Madurai. In ancient India the term
yavana was used for people belonging to
Western Asia and the Mediterranean
region and included Greeks and Romans.

Some historians feel that the yavana bodyguards might have included Roman
legionaries.
By this time Kaveripattinam had become a
very important centre of foreign trade. At
Kaveripattinam raised platforms, godowns
and warehouses for storing goods unloaded
from ships were constructed on the beach.
These goods were stamped with the Tiger
emblem of the Cholas after payment of customs duty and then passed on to merchants
warehouses (pattinappalai). Close by were
settlements of Yavana merchants and quarters of foreign traders speaking various
tongues. They were served by a big bazar
where all
necessary things were available. Here one
could find vendors of fragrant pastes and
1230/1329
powders, of flowers and incense; tailors who

worked on silk, wool or cotton; traders in
sandal, coral, pearl, gold and precious
stones; grain merchants; washer men; dealers in fish and salts; butchers; blacksmiths,
carpenters, coppersmiths, goldsmiths; painters, sculptors, cobblers and toy-makers.
There were also horses brought to the market from distant lands beyond the seas.
Most of these goods were gathered for export. According to Pliny, Indias exports included pepper and ginger which fetched a
price that was a hundred times more than
their original value. There was also a demand for incenses, spices and aromatics
from India. Lavish consumption of these
commodities took place in Rome.
The importance of trade with foreigners was
quite high as one can understand from the
number of ambassadors that were either sent
to or received by the Indian kings. A Pandya
1231/1329
king sent an ambassador to Roman Emperor

Augustus of the first century BC. Ambassadors were also sent to Troy after AD 99.
Claudius (from Ceylon), Trajan, Antonmis,
Puis, Instiman and other ambassadors adorned the courts of various Indian kings.
The volume of trade with Rome was so high
that to facilitate its movement, ports like Sopara, and Barygaza (Broach) came to be built
in the west coast, while the Coromandal
coast in the east carried on trade with
Golden Chersonese (Suvarnabhumi) and
Golden Chyrse (Suvarnadvipa). The Chola
kings equipped their ports with lighthouses,
exhibiting blazing lights at night to guide
ships to ports. At a site called Arikamedu
near Pondicherry specimens of the famous
Italian pottery known as Arretine with the
Italian potters stamps imprinted on them
and the fragment of a Roman lamp have also
been found.
1232/1329
There is evidence of foreign trade in the

Andhra region as well. Some of its ports and
inland towns took part in this trade. Thus,
the town of Paithana (Pratishthana) shipped
abroad stones, tagara, cotton, muslin and
other textiles. The Andhra king Yajnasri issued a rare type of coin figuring the ship as
the symbol of the states sea-borne trade.
21.8 THE SHIPS AND

FOREIGN TRADE
Trade thus became a very important mode
that helped in the spread of Indian culture
abroad. Even in very ancient times our ships
could sail across the vast open seas and
reach
foreign shores to establish commercial ties

with several countries. The literature, art and
sculpture of the neighbouring countries
clearly shows the influence of Indian culture
and civilization. Even in places like Surinam
and the Caribbean Islands that are as far as
the American coast, there is evidence of ancient Indian culture.
Samudra Gupta (AD 340-380) not only had
a powerful army but also had a strong navy.
Some inscriptions discovered in the TransGangetic Peninsula and the Malaya Archipelago testify to the activities of Indian
navigators in the Gupta age. Hsuan-tsang,
who visited India during the reign of Emperor Harsha (AD 606-647), has also written a
detailed description of India during those
times. The Chola rulers had built a strong
navy and conducted raids across the sea.
1235/1329
The Portuguese have noted that some merchants in India owned as many as fifty ships.
According to them, it was a usual practice for
the merchants to have their own ships.
Certain objects belonging to the Indus Civilization found at various sites in the West
prove that there were trade and cultural contacts with the Egyptian and Mesopotamian
civilizations in the third millennium BC. India also had contacts with ancient Persia,
Greece and Rome which provided a great impetus to the exchange of cultural, religious
and social ideas. This flourishing trade contact with the Roman Empire is confirmed by
the Roman historian Pliny who deplored the
drain of wealth from Rome to India.
21.9 WHAT DID THE

INDIANS LEARN FROM THIS
CONTACT
The Indians learnt many new things from
the foreigners for examples minting of gold
coins from the people of Greece and Rome.
They learnt the art of making silk from China. They learnt how to grow betel from Indonesia. They established trade contact with
the foreigners. The art and culture of the
various countries got itself reflected over the
Indian culture, but than this was reflected in
the other countries also.
1. How old is economic relations between India and Arab?
_________________________________
1237/1329
2. Name some of the prominent travellers of

Arab.
_________________________________
3. Name the two astronomical works given to
Arab world by India.
_________________________________
4. What was the contribution of India in the

field of mathematics to the Arabs?
_________________________________
5. Who translated Sushruta Samhita into
Arabic?
_________________________________
6. At whose behest, Indian works on medicine and therapeutics were rendered into
Arabic?
_________________________________
7. What other fields of Indian knowledge was
studied by Arabs?
_________________________________
8. Where were Roman coins found in India?
1239/1329
_________________________________
9. What were the things in great demand in
Arab?
_________________________________
10. How was a stable gold currency established for the Kushana empire?
_________________________________
11. Who were Yavanas?
_________________________________
12. What was the work of Yavanas in ancient
India?
_________________________________
13. Where were specimens of famous Italian
pottery Arretine found in India?
_________________________________
1240/1329
14. Which Andhra kings issued a rare type of

coin figuring the ship as the symbol of states
seaborne trade?
_________________________________
Indian culture spread to various
parts of the world in ancient
times
through
different
modes.
Indian Universities were famous
for their standards of education which attracted students
from many countries. These
students acted as agents for
spreading Indian culture.
Sanskrit/Buddhist texts were

translated into different languages. They became the best
modes to spread Indian
culture.
A large number of monasteries
and temples were built in all
these countries where Indian
culture and religion reached .
Indian art styles were adopted by
the artists of many countries.
Indian Epics are famous in many
countries. The Ramayana and
the Mahabharata are popular
Epics in Southeast Asian
countries.
Sri Lanka was the first country to
embrace Buddhism.
Indian script Brahmi was the
model for many scripts in the
Southeast Asian countries.
1242/1329
A large number of Sanskrit inscriptions found in these

countries are the major
sources for the history of
Indo-Asian
cultural
connections.
Buddhism is a living religion in
countries like Burma, Thailand, Sri Lanka, and Cambodia.
An important contribution of India to Arab civilization was
mathematics.
TERMINAL EXERCISE
1. What were the various modes through
which Indian culture spread abroad?
2. What was the role of the ancient universities in spreading Indian culture abroad?
3. How would Buddhism reach the countries
of East Asia as a religion of peace?
1243/1329
4. Give an account of the Indian culture in

Thailand?
5. Describe the religious architecture of
Indonesia?
6. Briefly describe Indias trade relations
with the Roman Empire.
7. Ancient India had a great access to sea and
foreign trade. Discuss.
21.1
1. Traders,
missionaries.
teachers,
emissaries
and
2. Nalanda and Valabhi universities.

3. Taranatha, the Tibetan scholar.
4. Kashyapa Martanga and Dharmarakshita
5. He went on the request of the king to get

some Sanskrit texts translated into Chinese.
6. People who left India and wandered in
Europe or settled there, were the ambassadors of Indian culture abroad.
21.2
1. Because silk was the main mercantile commodity of China.

2. Kuchi was in Central Asia. It was a famous
centre of Indian culture. Silk route bifurcated here.
3. Khotan an oasis kingdom.
4. Famous cave complexes of the world
5. In the eighth to ninth century AD
1245/1329
6. Indian culture reached Japan through

Korea. In 552 AD the Korean emperor sent a
Buddha statue, sutras, implements for worship, artists, sculptors, painters, and architects as gifts for Japanese emperor.
7. A script in which mantras and syllables are
written in known as shittan.
8. 96,000 Sanskrit books.
19.3
1. Mahavihar and Abhayagiri

2. It was Ashoka who sent his son Mahendra
and daughter Sanghamitra along with a delegation to Sri Lanka. A branch of Bodhi tree
from Bodhgaya was planted here.
3. Pali
4. It is supposed to be the abode of Vishnu.
1246/1329
5. They are called the five peaks of the

Sumeru Mountain.
6. The king Suryavarman is portrayed as an
incarnation of Vishnu. He had attained a
place in heaven because of his meritorious
deeds.
7. It represents a square mile of construction
with a broad moat running around adding to
its spectacular charm.
8. Scenes from Ramayana and Mahabharata
are engraved on the walls of this temple.
9. The scene of Samudra manthan(churning
of the ocean)
10. Scenes form the epics of Rama and
Ravana, Shiva on mount Kailasha with Parvati and the destruction of Kamdeva.
11. Indrapura, Amaravati, Vijaya, Kauthara,
Panduranga.
1247/1329
12. In Kedah and in the province of Wellesly
13. Female figurines with trident, the head of

Nandi, a relief of Durga image, Ganesha and
Shivlingas.
14. Some words are svarga, rasa, guna,
dahda, mantri, dhipati, laksha
15. The most important inscription is from
Ligor.
16. Over fifty temples.
17. The largest Shiva temple on the island of
Java is called Prambanan.
18. There are temples of vahanas of Shiva,
Vishnu, and Brahma
19. Eight big temples, surrounded by 240
small temples.
20. Ramayana and Krishna
1249/1329
21. Over five hundred hymns, stotras dedicated to Shiva, Brahma, Durga, Ganesha,
Buddha and many other deities have been
discovered.
21.4
1. It started in the ninth century AD.

2. Sulaiman the merchant, Al-masudi, Ibn
Hauqal, Al Idrisi.
3. (a) Brahma-sphutasiddhanta
known as Sindhin in Arab.
better
(b) Khandakhadyaka known as Arkand.

4. The decimal system with its concept of
zero.
5. Mankh
6. Caliph Harun al-Rashid.
1250/1329
7. Works on snake poison, veterinary art and

books on logic, philosophy, ethics, politics
and science of war.
8. At Coimbatore and Madurai
9. Items like pepper, betel, spices, scents,
precious stones likes beryl, gem, diamond,
ruby, amenthyst, pearls, ivory, silk, muslins.
10. The trade with Rome brought in gold to
India. This established a stable gold currency
for the Kushana Empire.
11. People belonging to Western Asia and the
Mediterranean region. It included Greeks
and Romans.
12. Guarding tents on the battle fields and
the gates of Madurai.
13. At a site
Pondicherry.
14. Yajnasri.
called
Arikamedu
near
223 CURRICULUM
INDIAN CULTURE
AND HERITAGE
1.0 Rationale
India is one of the ancient civilizations of the
world which has stood the test of time. In
fact what makes Indian culture unique
among other ancient civilizations is its ability
to accommodate and assimilate external influences and weave them into its own cultural fabric. This composite influence has not
only enriched the cultural milieu of India, it
has also made it stronger. Indian art, architecture, music, language, philosophy and religion reflect this diversity of influence that
has occurred through centuries. This is the
beauty of Indian Culture and Heritage. As
Indian citizens not only do we need to be
proud of this pluralistic and rich cultural
heritage but also to study it objectively and
assess it critically.
2.0 Objectives
The main objectives of this course are:
to familiarize learners with various aspects of the culture and
heritage of India.
to acquaint learners with the contributions of our ancestors in
the areas of religion, philosophy, science, arts, education, languages and literature.
to enable learners to appreciate
the underlying unity amidst
diversity in all aspects of Indias culture.
to acquaint learners with the impact of Indian culture in different countries of the world.
1254/1329
to enable learners to appreciate

the composite nature of Indian culture.
to develop among learners a feeling of love and a sense of belonging towards the nation.
3.0 Description of Course

Module Title
Marks
1.
Culture
10
2.
History and Culture through

15
the Ages
3.
Languages and Literature
10
4.
Religion and Philosophy
12
5.
Painting, Performing Arts

and Architecture
12
1256/1329
6.
Science and Technology
10
7.
Education
09
8.
Social Structure
10
9.
Spread of Indian Culture

Abroad
12
Total 100
Description of Course
Module 1: Culture
Marks : 10
Study Hours : 20
Approach
This module is designed to develop an understanding of the concept and meaning of
culture. The salient features of Indian culture which make it distinct will also be
discussed.
Lesson 1 : Culture: An Introduction
Concept of Culture
Culture and civilization
Culture and Heritage
General Characteristic of culture
Components Aspects of culture
Importance of culture in human
life
1258/1329
Lesson 2 : Indian Culture

Meaning of culture
Characteristics of Indian culture
Cultural Identity, Religion, Region and Ethnicity
Cultural Influence
Module 2 : History and

Culture through the Ages
Approach
Marks : 15
Study Hours: 35
This module aims at developing an understanding of the historical development of Indian Culture. The evolution of Indian Culture
through the Ages will be traced. This module
aims to highlight significant cultural developments during the ancient, medieval and
modern periods of Indian history.
Lesson 3 : Ancient India
Harappan Civilization.
Vedic Culture: Society and Religion, Material Life and
Economy.
1260/1329
Popular Religious Reforms.

Persian Invasion and its Impact
on Indian Culture.
Greek Invasion and its Impact on
Indian Culture.
Ashoka the Great.
Art and Architecture in the
Mauryan and Post-Mauryan
period.
Gupta period: Architecture and
Painting.
Transformation of Vedic Brahminism
into
Puranic
Hinduism.
Nalandas Emergence as a great
centre of learning.
Christianity in India.
South India : The Pallavas and the
Cholas.
Lesson 4 : Medieval India
Arrival of the Muslims.
1261/1329
Rise of Sufism.
Political Background of the
period.
Cultural Development in India.
Influence on Religion and Society.
Development of Folk Arts, Music,
Painting.
Rise
of
Modern
Indian
Languages.
Rise of New Faiths: Sikhism,
Zoroastrianism.
South India: Development under
the Cholas, the Vijayanagara
and Bahmani Kingdoms.
Lesson 5 : Modern India
Impact of western Renaissance

and Reformation Movements
on India.
India by the end of the Eighteenth
Century: Social and Religious
conditions.
Social and Religious Reformers :
Ram Mohan Roy, Swami Dayanand
Saraswati,
Jyotiba
Phule, Narayana Guru, Pandita Ramabai.
Press and the Growth of Modern
Languages and Literature:
Role of newspapers, Some important newspapers.
India Since Independence: Social
and Political Developments.
Module 3 : Languages and

Literature
Marks : 10
Study Hours: 25
This module is intended to acquaint the
learners with the languages and literature of
India. This module shall examine the important role of Sanskrit in ancient India. It
explores the range of literature available in
Sanskrit, Prakrit and Pali. It also seeks to familiarize learners with the rich legacy of
Sangam literature in Tamil, and the literature available in other South Indian languages i.e. Telugu, Kannada and Malayalam.
1264/1329
Lesson 6 : Indian Languages and

Literature -I
Indian Languages: The role of

Sanskrit.
The Vedas: Rig Veda, Yajur Veda,
Sama Veda, Atharva Veda.
The Upanishads.
Epics:
Ramayana
and
Mahabharata.
Bhagavad Gita
Puranas and Smritis.
Buddhist and Jain Literature in
Pali, Prakrit and Sanskrit: The
Tripitakas and the Jataka
stories.
Other Sanskrit Literature: The
Dharmashastras,
Kautilyas
Arthashastra arid works of
Bhasa, Shudraka, Kalidasa
and Banabhatta, books on
Medical Science, Sanskrit Literature in Kashmir.
1265/1329
Sangama literature.
Telugu, Kannada and Malayalam
literature.
Lesson 7: Indian Languages and

Literature - II
Northern Indian Languages and
Literature - Evolution of languages: The spoken and the
written languages, Brahmi
script, Hindi and its Dialects.
Urdu and Persian Literature.
Hindi Literature.
Bengali, Assamese and Oriya

Literature.
Punjabi
and
Rajasthani
Literature.
Gujarati Literature.
Sindhi Literature.
Marathi Literature.
Kashmiri Literature.
Role of Christian Missionaries:
Role of Lithographic press and
Missionaries Schools and
Colleges.
Module 4: Religion and

Philosophy
Marks : 12
Study Hours: 25
Approach
This module aims to trace the developments
in Indian philosophical thought and examine
the major religious traditions that emerged
and flourished in India over the ages. This
module also discusses the movements started in the modern period to reform the various ills that had crept into the different religions of India.
Lesson 8 : Religion and Philosophy in
Ancient India
Pre-Vedic and Vedic Religion.
1268/1329
Unorthodox Religious movements

- Buddhism and Jainism.
Theistic Religions - Vaishnavism,
Shaivism and Shaktism.
Folk Cults - Worship of Yakshas
and Nagas.
Vaishnava and Shaiva Movements
in the South.
Vedic philosophy-Samkhya, Yoga,
Nyaya, Vaisheshika, Mimamsa, Advaita.
Charvaka school of Philosophy.
Jain Philosophy.
Buddhist Philosophy.
Lesson 9 : Religion and Philosophy in

Medieval India
The Sufi movement - the Chishti

and Suhrawardi silsilahs, importance
of
the
Sufi
movement.
1269/1329
The Bhakti movement - Nirgun

and Sagun schools of Bhakti;
the role of saints like Kabir,
Nanak, Mirabai and others.
Philosophy in medieval India Vishistadvaita,
Sivadvaita,
Dvaita,
Dvaitadvaita,
Suddhadvaita.
Lesson 10 : Religious Reform

Movements in Modern India
Brahmo Samaj and Raja Rammohan Roy.

Prarthana Samaj and Ranade.
Arya Samaj and Dayanand
Saraswati.
Ramakrishna Mission and Swami
Vivekananda.
Theosophical Society and Annie
Besant.
The Aligarh Movement and Sayyid Ahmad Khan.
Module 5: Painting,
Performing Arts and
Architecture
Marks : 12
Study Hours: 25
Approach
Indian culture is often characterised by its
artistic productions, be it painting, sculpture,
music or dance. This is because the arts are
the most manifest aspect of culture. In a
sense they may be regarded as cultural production. This module traces the evolution of
the various art forms in India such as painting, handicrafts, music, dance, drama, architecture and sculpture.
1272/1329
Lesson 11: Indian Painting
Art in Ancient India: Creative

painting in the Harappan
civilization, Buddhist paintings and rock-cut caves,
chitrashalas
and
shilpashastras.
Art in Medieval India: Mughal
Miniature Painting, Pahari
Painting.
Art in the Modern Period: Influence of Rabindra Nath Tagore
and Abinandranath Tagore,
Nandalal Bose, M.F. Hussain
and others.
Decorative Art: Rangoli, Alpana,
Aipan, Rangavalli, Kullam and
Mendana.
Folk Painting; Mithila Painting,
Kalamkari Painting, Warli
Painting, Kalighat Painting.
1273/1329
Indian Handicrafts: Bandhni

from Rajasthan, Bidri and
Pochampalli
sarees
from
Andhra Pradesh and Kanjeevaram silk sarees from
Tamil Nadu, silk and sandalwood items from Mysore, cane
furniture from Assam and terracotta models from Bengal.
Lesson 12 : Performing Arts : Music,

Dance and Drama
Concept of Performing Arts : A
Brief History.
Divisions of Indian classical music : Hindustani and Carnatic.
Modern Indian Music and Folk
Music.
Dances of India: Various Dance
forms, well-known Dancers of
Modern India.
1274/1329
Drama: Classical and Folk, Rise of

Modern Theatre, Various
types of Drama, Important
Dramas and their Authors.
Performing Arts and its Impact
on Human Personality.
Lesson 13 : Indian Architecture

Architecture : Its Origin and the
Indian Perspective.
Evolution of Indian Architecture :
Pre-Historic; Harappan Period; Development in the Rig
Vedic Period; Early Historic
Period : Cave Architecture;
Rock-cut temples; Freestanding Temples, Architecture in
the Mughal Era.
Colonial Architecture and The
Modern Period.
Module 6 : Science and

Technology
Marks : 10
Study Hours: 30
Approach
As in all other fields of culture, so too in the
field of science and technology, Indians have
inherited a rich legacy from their ancestors.
This module examines the important developments in the field of science and technology in India, during the course of its history.
It also assesses the contributions made by
outstanding scientists of India during the
modern period.
1276/1329
Lesson 14 : Science and Technology in

India
Development
in
different
branches of Science in Ancient
India: Contributions of Aryabhatta and Varahamihira in
the fields of Astronomy and
Mathematics; Contribution of
Charaka and Sushruta; Developments in metallurgy; Development of Geography.
Scientific
and
Technological
Developments in Medieval India; Influence of the Islamic
world and Europe; The role of
maktabs,
madrasas
and
karkhanas set up; Developments in the fields of Mathematics, Chemistry, Astronomy
and Medicine; Innovations in
the field of agriculture - new
1277/1329
crops introduced, new techniques of irrigation etc.

Science
and Technology in
Modern India: Development
of research organisations like
CSIR and DRDO; Establishment of Atomic Energy Commission; Launching of the
space satellites, other advances made in Science and
Technology.
Lesson 15 : Scientists of Ancient India
Mathematics and Astronomy

Baudhayan
Aryabhtatta
Brahmgupta
Bhaskaracharya
Mahaviracharya
Science
Kanad
Varahamihira
Nagarjuna
Medical Science of Ancient India
(Ayurveda & Yoga)
Susruta
Charak
Yoga & Patanjali
Lesson 16 :Science and Scientists of

Medieval India
Sciences in Medieval Period

Mathematics
Biology
Chemistry
Astronomy
Medicine
Agriculture
1279/1329
Lesson 17 : Scientists of Modern India
Srinivas Ramanujan: Paper on

Bernoulli Numbers.
C.V. Raman: Raman Effect.
Jagdish Chandra Bose: Invention
of Crescograph and Wireless
Instruments.
Homi Jehangir Bhabha: Started
TIFR; First Chairman of
Atomic Energy Commission.
Dr. Vikram Sarabhai: A great Industrialist; started manufacturing Military Hardware and
Penicillin; Chairman of Indian
National
Commission
for
Space Research; Directed
Thumba
Atomic
Rocket
Launching Station; Recepient
of the Padma Bhushan and the
Padma Vibhushan.
Dr. A.P.J. Abdul Kalam: Eleventh
President of India; held
1280/1329
prestigious positions in institutes like ISRO and DRDO;

Led India into an era of selfdefence.
Module 7: Education
Marks : 9
Study Hours: 30
Approach
Education is a means of cultural transmission. It is the mode through which the accumulated knowledge available within a social
group is passed on, in a structured manner.
India has, since very ancient times, evolved
its own unique system of education often
imbibing
influences from other civilizations. This

module traces the evolution of educational
systems, over the different periods of Indian
history. It also highlights significant developments in this field, the subjects and contents
of education, etc. The module also aims to
enable learners to make a critical assessment
of the strengths and weaknesses of the premodern and modern systems of education in
India.
Lesson 18 : Education in India
Education in Ancient India: Vedic

ashramas; Mauryan and PostMauryan guilds; Jain and
Buddhist
Monasteries;
Ghatikas or colleges; Aims of
Education; Subjects Taught;
Status of Womens Education.
1283/1329
Education in the Medieval period:

Madrasas, Maktabs; Traditional and Rational Sciences,
Introduction of subjects like
Public Administration, Geometry and Accountancy.
Education in the Modern Period:
Colonial Legacy; Macaulays
Minutes, Woods Despatch,
Indian Universities Act
Education in Post-Independence
India: Elementary Education:
Universal access and Retention; Secondary Education,
The 10+2+3 system; Vocational Education; Higher Education; Adult Education; Social
Relevance and Technical Education; National Education
Policy; Correspondence Education; Distance Education
Module 8: Social Structure

Marks : 10
Study Hours: 30
Approach
To know Indian culture in all its aspects, it is
necessary to study the structure of its society. This module aims to examine the various
components of Indian society and analyze its
structure. It also tries to examine some contemporary socio-cultural issues of contemporary India.
Lesson 19 Indian Social Structure
Tribes, Varna and Jati

Untouchability
Slavery
Purushartha, Ashrama, Sanskara
Jajmani system
1285/1329
Family and Marriage in India

Position of women
Tribal communities of India
Lesson 20 : Socio-Cultural Issues in

Contemporary India
Caste System
Issues Related to women

Dowry system
The problems of girls child and
women
Substance abuse
Communalism
Issues related to the Elderly
Issues
of
poverty
and
unemployment
Beggary
Problem of Children
Module 9: Spread of Indian

Culture Abroad
Marks : 12
Study Hours: 30
Approach
Indians have interacted with the outside
world since very ancient times. They have
travelled far and wide and left indelible impressions wherever they went. Similarly
throughout its history, India has also been
frequented by foreign travellers who have
carried home some traces of Indian culture.
In turn, India has also imbibed several elements of the culture of all these different
peoples and their civilizations. In this module we shall examine the exchange of cultural
influences between India and other parts of
the world.
1288/1329
Lesson 21 : Spread of Indian Culture

Abroad
Modes of Cultural Exchange Through Traders, Teachers,

Emissaries, Missionaries and
Gypsies
Indian Culture in Central and

East Asia
Indian culture in Sri Lanka and
South East Asia.
Indias Cultural contact with the
Arab civilization
Indias contact with Rome
The Role of Ships and Foreign
Trade in the cultural exchange
between India and the World
INDIAN CULTURE
AND HERITAGE
(223)
Question Paper Design

Subject: Indian culture and Heritage
Level: Secondary
Maximum Marks: 100 Time : 3 Hours
Weightage by Objectives
Objectives
Marks % of Total Marks
Knowledge
50
50%
Understanding 30
30%
Application
20
20%
Total
100
100%
1291/1329
2. Weightage by Types of Questions

Type
of No.
of Marks of
Total
Questions Questions Questions
Long
Answer
40
Short
Answer
36
Very Short
8
Answer
16
MCQ
08
8
30
100
1292/1329
3. Weightage by Content
Module 9
Marks
1. Culture
10
2. History and Culture through the

15
Ages
3. Languages and Literature
10
4. Religion and Philosophy
12
5. Painting, Performing Arts and

12
Architecture
6. Science and Technology
10
1293/1329
7. Education
09
8. Social Structure
10
9. Spread of Indian Culture Abroad 12

Total
100
SAMPLE
QUESTION PAPER
Subject : Indian Culture and

Heritage (223) Secondary
Course
Max. Marks : 100
Time : 3 Hrs
1. How was the Kharoshthi script written? 1
(A) Right to left
(B) Left to right
(C) Upside down
(D) In capital
2. Where was education imparted by the
Jains and Buddhists in ancient India? 1
(A) Temples
(B) Monasteries
1296/1329
(C) School
(D) Panchayat ghar
3. When was the Dowry Prohibition Act
passed? 1
(A) 1951
(B) 1971
(C) 1961
(D) 1981
4. What is female infanticide? 1
(A) Killing of boy child
(B) Killing of girl child
(C) Killing of mother
(D) Killing of step mother
5. What makes a nuclear family? 1
1297/1329
(A) Husband, wife and their children

(B) Husband alone
(C) Wife alone
(D) Grand parents
6. What is upnayan ceremony? 1
(A) Last rites
(B) Funeral prayers
(C) Sacred thread ceremony
(D) Pollution control measures
7. Give reason for the split in Bhuddhism
between Mahayana and Hinayana schools of
thought. 1
(A) War
(B) Untouchability
1298/1329
(C) Image worship continued prachar of the

earlier
(D) Child abuse
8. How were the teachings of Kabir different
from the other north Indian poets? 1
(A) Moved from place to place and did not
believe in institutionalism in religion.
(B) Stayed at a place and did not believe in
institutionalism in religion.
(C) Moved for place to place and Believe in
institutionalism in religion.
(D) Stayed at a place and believe in institutionalism in religion.
9. State two reasons which made Sangam literature famous? 2

10. What are the four distinctive features of
Indo-Islamic architecture? 2
11. What was the contribution of Sayyid
Ahmad Khan in spreading education among
Muslims in the nineteenth century. 2
12. Briefly discuss the achievements of Dr.
A.P.J. Abdul Kalam in the field of Science
and Technology. 2
13. List the changes introduced by the foreigners in Agriculture during the modern
period.
14. How can you say that in Ancient India
there was a good knowledge of Medicine? 2
15. How is education related to culture? 2
1300/1329
16. Why should elementary education be

made compulsory for children between 6 to
14 years of age? 2
17. What do you understand by substance
abuse? 4
18. Give four reasons for the rise of Jainism
and Buddhism as religions in ancint India. 4
19. How did Urdu become popular as a language in the early eighteenth century? 4
20. Discuss the role of Christian Missionaries in the development of literature in India.
4
21. Differentiate the architectural features of
ancient, medieval and modern India. 4
22. Elaborate the contributions of Mughals
in the development of Arms and Ammunition. 4
1301/1329
23. Discuss the educational reforms introduced in India between 1854 to 1904. 4
24. How did West Asia become familiar with
Indian culture in the ancient times? 4
25. What makes a particualr tribe differeent
from any other tribe? 4
26. Explain how unity in diversity has become a landmark of our Indian culture from
ancient times? 8
27. Discuss the role of social and religious reformers in bringing about changes in Indian
society during medieval times. 8
28. Name the six different philosophies
called Shada Darshana in ancinet India.
Elaborate any one of them. 3 + 5 = 8
29. What changes were introduced in theatre
with the coming of Europeans to India? 8
1302/1329
30. Discuss the role of Indian traders and

missionaries in spreading Indian culture China and South East Asia? 8
INDIAN CULTURE AND

HERITAGE
Marking Scheme
Q. Expected value Distribution Total

No. points
of Marks
Marks
1.
(A) Right to left
2.
(B) Monasteries
3.
(C) 1961
4.
(B) Killing of fe1

male child at birth
1304/1329
5.
(A) Husband, wife

1
and their children
6.
(C) Sacred Thread

ceremony;
initi- 1
ation into the
7.
(C) Image worship

continued prachar +
of the earlier
8.
(A) Kabir - a devotee of formless

god.
- Moved from
place to place
1305/1329
- Did not believe in

institutionalisation +
of religion
9.
1. Literature - secular in nature

2. long and short
poems composed
by various poets in
1+1
praise of numerous heroes and
heroines.
1. Equal rights for

men and women
10.
in social and educational matters
1306/1329
2. Rejected hereditary caste system

3. Fought against
untouchability.
4.
Encouraged
inter-caste mar- 1+1
riage (any two)
11.
1.
Believe
Western
Education
in
2. Education
women
of
3. Interpreted the
Quran in the light
1307/1329
of rationalism and
Science
4. Liberal, social,
cultural
move- 1+1
ments (any two)
1. Defence programme services
12.
2. Space (SLV-3)
3. Rohini
4. Integrated science with religion and philosophy (any 1+1

two)
13.
1. Integrated new crops, trees

and horticultural plants.
2. Irrigation- Persian wheel
introduced
3. System of land measurement and land classification 1+1
(any two)
14.
1. Arthva Veda - Diseases,

cure, medicines
1309/1329
2. Charaksamhita by Charak
(medicinal herbs)
3. Sushrutsamhita - Sushruta
(Surgery)
4. Salt free diet. (any two)
15.
1+1
2. Education is the process of

1+1
transmission of culture
1. Culture is accumulated experiences of a generation
16. Lays foundation for the

1. development of personality
1310/1329
2. attitudes
3. Social confidence
4. Habits
5. Learning skills
6. Communicating skills
7. Capabilities. (any two)
1+1
Use of drugs for other than

17. prescribed
medical 4
treatment.
18.
1. Brahmins developed vested

interest in ritualism.
1311/1329
2. Large
demanded
charities
were
3. Animal sacrifices on a large

scale
4. Very costly Yajnas
5. Superiority complex in
Brahmins community.
6.
Arrogant
Brahamanas
nature
of
7. Division of society into ri1+1+1+1 4

gid varnas (Any four)
1. Means of communication
19. for upper classes.
2. language of culture
1312/1329
3. link language between

Muslims and Hindus.
4. Court language
1+1+1+1 4
1. Publish dictionaries in local language
20.
Publish grammar in local

language
2.
Helping
clergymen
books
3. Lithographics
press.
for
printing
1314/1329
4. Establishment of schools
1+1+1+1 4
and colleges
Ancient Rock cut temples, Stupas,
21. Use of wood, Cave, Persian
and
Greek style
Medieval Domes, Minarets, Arches.
Modern- Persian and Roman style
- Canopies and Jaali used
1315/1329
- Indegenous material like

4
sand stone
1. Tehcnique of production
of gunpowder
22.
2. Fire work and explosion.

3. Casting of cannons
4. Perfumes
23.
1. Woods Despatch of 1854:objective of educational

policy
2.
Establishment
of
Universities in 1857-Bombay, Madras, Calcutta
1+1+1+1 4
1316/1329
Establishment of universities
Punjab, Allahabad in 1882/
1887.
3. Lord Curzon (1901- conference of Public instructions
which began educational
reform
4. 1904 Indian Universities
Act was passed permitting
Inspection of colleges
Assume teaching
Quality education at higher
1+1+1+1 4
level
24.
1.
Trade
exchanges
commercial
1317/1329
2.
Fruitful
intercourse
cultural
- Astronomy
- Mathematics - Decimal
system
- zero number
- 9 sign
3. Translation of Books e.g.
Sushruta Samhita
- Medicine
- Astrology
1. All members are related to

each other by blood.
25.
2. Equal
members.
status
for
all
3. Descended from common

ancestors
1319/1329
4. All members have equal

access to resources
5. No sense
property.
of
private
6. Social differentiation existed on the basis of age and 1+1+1+1 4

sex. (Any four)
Reasons for vareity
(i) Vastness of the country
with variation of physical
26.
and climatic features.
(ii) intermingling among
various ethnic groups.
1320/1329
(iii)
cultural
exchange
between different regions of
India.
(iv) languages, cultural differences in dress, food and
some customs.
Bases of Unity:
(i) Travelling from one part
of country to another for
trade or pilgrimage
(ii) military campaigns
(iii) climate
(iv) music, dance forms,
drama, art forms like painting,
sculpture
and
architecture
1321/1329
(v) Political forms

(vi) transportation, means of
communication, migration 4+4
(any four from each)
Name of Religious reformers
Kabir, Nanak, Mira Bai,
Raskhan,
Abdur
Rahim
Khan e Khannah, Surdas,
Kalidas, Chaitanya, Namdev
27. Sufis and Bhaki saints.
(a) They looked upon religion not as a worship but as
a loving bond based upon
love between the worshipped
and the
1322/1329
worshipper.
(b) They made no distincion
between caste, creed or religion before God.
(c) stressed on equality before God, the caste system
and attacked institutional
religion.
(d) Opposed Sati and Female infanticide.
(e) aimed to bridge between
Hindus and Muslims. any 4+4
four
1324/1329
Samkhya
28.
Yoga
Nyaya
Vaisheshika
Mimamsa
*6=3
Vedanta
Explain any one of them
1. Theatre was established
29.
2. An russian
Bengalis Theatre
3. The stage evolved
formed
3+5
1325/1329
4. Drama depicts tragedies,

comedies and complexities
of urban life
5. Drame written in regional language
6. Folk-theatre flourished
7. Connoisseur in different
fields
8. Introduced folk arts to
2+2+2+2 8
reach the masses (Any four)
China
30. 1. Continuous
scholars
flow
of
1326/1329
2. Prominent teachers from

Indian universities visit
China
3. Philosophy of Yoga
4. Practice of Dhyana
5. Thouands of books translated into Chinese
6. Cave temples and monastic complexes built in
China
KoreaIndian Cultural elements
brought
Philosophy
Religion
The art of making images
Painting
Metallurgy
Dhyana Yoga Philosophy
Indian Scripts sent to Korea
Japan1. Buddism given status as
status religion
2. Sanskrit was accepted as the
sacred language
1328/1329
3. Sanskrit language became a

cementing force between japan 2+2+2+2 8
and India
@Created by PDF to ePub

Indian Culture and Heritage

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Indian Culture and Heritage

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Indian Culture and Heritage

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Secondary Course -223

Indian Culture and

(An autonomous organisation under MHRD,

Website: www.nios.ac.in, Toll Free No.

National Institute of Open Schooling

I.S.Asthana, Former Principal,

Prof. M.K. Das, Dean, Faculty of Education,

Mr. Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer

Dr. Indu Virendra, Associate Professor,

Mr. Ram Narayan Meena, Academic Officer

needed and required. As an outcome of such

and relevant to your needs. I hope you find it

A Note from the Director

and under their guidance, we have been able

A Word With you

we have succeeded in our endeavour to make

How to use the Study Material

achieve them, do read them and check if you

whether to proceed further or go back and

Lesson 6: Indian Languages and Literature-I

Lesson 8: Religion and Philosophy in ancient

Lesson 14: Science and Technology in India

Lesson 21: Spread of Indian Culture Abroad

condition), Sanskriti (refined matter or condition) and vikriti (modified or decayed

1.1 CONCEPT OF CULTURE

Culture is a way of life. The food you eat, the

which are transmitted within a group-both

historical process operating in a local,

The word culture and civilization are often

dance and various higher pursuits of human

INTEXT QUESTIONS 1.2

Cultural development is a historical process.

more. This is how culture is transmitted and

Golden Temple of Amritsar, Gurudwara Sisganj of Delhi, Sanchi Stupa, Christian

may acquire or borrow certain cultural traits

culture if it is shared and believed or practiced by a group of people.

modifying or changing the old ways. This is

INTEXT QUESTIONS 1.4

2. How can you say that culture is dynamic?

Culture is closely linked with life. It is not an

on a more global level we cant just think

INTEXT QUESTIONS 1.5

Self-restraint in conduct, consideration for

3. What is cultural heritage?

4. What are the general characteristics of

1. Cultures literal meaning is to do and

1. Culture is what we are and civilization is

1. Culture forms an ideal pattern of behaviour that is expected to be followed by

1. Culture provides us with ideas, ideals and

process. It is a precious possession unique to

describe the distinctive features of

Look at the map of India and you see India is

all these diversities there is an underlying

throughout the course of Indian history right

storey. The point to be noted here is that

While Uttar Pradesh is a plain area which is

settled here and intermixed with the local

the eighteenth century. India through the

place to another. This helped in exchanging